*-^V' 


(^^C^t^-Z^dCs    \^-    . 


V 


THE  HAPPY  HOUR  LIBRARY 


UNFORG:  YEN 


SECOND  EDITION    ILLUSTRATED 


BY  ANNA  C.  ELLIS-REIFSNIDER 

Author  of  "  Hoio  She  Earned  It,"  etc.,  etc. 


Pride  hath  no  glass 

To  show  itself,  but  pride." 

—Shakespeare 


ST.  LOUIS  MO. 

THE  ANNA  C.  REIFSNIDEB  BOOK  CO. 
PUBLISHEttS 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress  in  the  year  1893, 

BY  THE  ANNA  C.  REIFSNIDER  BOOK  CO., 
In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress  at  "Washington,  D.  C. 


0f 


2132344 


CHAPTER  I. 

"  Two  long,  long  years ! " 

A  pair  of  dark  eyes  swam  in  tears,  and  two  cherry 
lips  quivered  as  Juliet  Hudson  said,  or  rather  sighed, 
these  words. 

She  had  just  completed  an  exquisite  toilet,  and 
stood  a  moment  before  a  mirror  to  see  if  the  picture 
reflected  there  was  adorned  with  perfec  t  taste. 

The  tears  and  trembling  lips  certainly  did  not 
please  her,  for  she  dried  the  former  upon  a  lace  hand- 
kerchief, and  resolutely  compressed  the  latter. 

"  It  shall  never  be  said  of  me,  that  I  hesitated  to 
do  anything  to  please  those  I  love,  and  who  love  me, 
when  I  know  it  is  the  best  thing  to  do.  I  should  only 
be  too  glad  to  go." 

But  the  tears  did  not  cease  to  flow  so  quickly,  nor 
the  red  lips  remain  compressed  ;  and  being  quite  alone 
and  feeling  that  it  was  a  good  opportunity  to  indulge 
them,  she  sank  down  in  a  velvet  chair  and  gave  way 
to  one  of  those  little  showers  of  tears  which  come  to 
us  like  April  rains,  that  freshen  and  revive,  and  after 
which  the  sun  seems  to  shine  more  resplendent  than 
before. 

When  Juliet  stood  before  her  mirror  again  she  was 
more  pleased  with  her  reflected  image,  for  it  was  a  very 
rainbow  in  its  brightness. 

7 


8  UNFORGIVEN. 

She  was  going  to  Europe  to  complete  her  education 
and  finish  music  and  painting.  Going  away  for  two 
years !  It  was  the  first  time  in  her  life  that  she  had  ever 
anticipate  d  a  separation  from  her  parents  and  brother, 
and  —  was  there  another  whose  name  came  first  in  her 
thoughts  ?  perhaps,  but  we  write  it  last  —  Constantine 
Jeffrey. 

Her  friends  were  to  come  this  evening  to  say  good- 
bye, for  the  ship  would  sail  in  two  days,  and  as  Juliet 
consulted  her  watch  she  saw  that  it  was  time  for  the 
guests  to  gather  in  the  drawing-room  below,  and  she 
descended  to  assist  her  mother  to  welcome  them. 

"  Two  years ! "  Belle  Morton,  Juliet's  favorite 
friend,  uttered  the  words  as  she  stood  before  her 
mirror,  arranging  the  soft  lace  a  bout  her  throat  in  prep- 
aration to  be  one  of  Juliet's  guests  that  evening.  Her 
cold,  white  fac  e  wore  a  look  of  triumphant  joy,  and  her 
steel-blue  eyes  glittered  as  she  uttered  the  words  that 
had  caused  Juliet's  tears  to  flow,  and  her  lips  to  quiver 
as  imagination  spread  out  before  her  a  weary  waste  of 
water  that  would  divide  her  for  two  long,  long  years 
from  all  that  was  dear  to  her  on  earth. 

Why  was  it  that  Belle,  Juliet's  most  devoted  friend, 
should  speak  the  same  words  in  such  a  different  tone  ? 

Why  ?  Why  is  it  that  friends  are  always  crossing 
each  other  in  some  cherished  plan  or  purpose  in  this  life? 

Why  is  it  that  those  who  seem  so  happy  to  have  our 
love  and  confidence,  and  strive  so  hard  to  win  them, 
when  they  succeed  would  be  happier  still  to  have  us 
beyond  the  sea? 


UNFORGIVEN.  9 

Among  the  friends  of  Juliet  whom  she  welcomed 
in  the  drawing-room  that  evening  were  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Morton,  Sr.,  and  their  daughter  Belle  ;  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Alvah  Morton;  a  young  Spaniard,  an  admirer  of  Belle's ; 
Herr  von  Stein,  Juliet's  master  in  drawing  and  painting, 
and  Mrs.  Hellwald,  his  sister  (the  latter  two  of  whom 
were  to  be  Juliet's  traveling  companions  abroad),  and 
last,  but  not  least,  the  Rev.  Constantine  Jeffrey,  Juliet 
Hudson's  betrothed. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hudson,  Abbe  and  Juliet  mingled 
among  their  guests  with  that  sincere  cordiality  and 
unaffected  effort  to  please  that  rendered  them  the  most 
charming  hosts  in  the  world.  As  upon  all  such  occa- 
sions, by  mutual  understanding,  after  the  first  hour, 
they  were  grouped  off,  each  little  circle  complete  in 
itself,  with  an  occasional  conversation  that  became 
general. 

Mrs.  Morton,  Sr.,  who  was  a  loud-spoken  woman 
affecting  much  knowledge,  and  usually  monopolizing 
the  conversation  wherever  she  was,  and  whoever  was 
present,  after  the  first  greeting  all  round,  called  Mr. 
Jeffrey  to  her  side,  and  at  once  took  him  to  task  for 
something  she  had  heard  him  say  in  his  sermon  the 
Sabbath  before ;  and  then  continued  to  give  him  her 
interpretation  of  that  portion  of  the  Scripture,  with 
many  tosses  of  her  head,  and  affected  folding  and 
unfolding  of  her  arms,  much  to  the  annoyance  of  that 
gentleman,  and  to  the  amusement  of  Abbe  Hudson. 

After  Mrs.  Morton  had  exhausted  the  theme  upon 
which  she  had  first  addressed  Mr.  Jeffrey,  observing  that 


10  UNFORGIVEN. 

his  glance  was  frequently  directed  towards  Juliet,  who 
was  engaged  in  an  animated  conversation  with  Alvah 
Morton,  the  Spaniard  and  Belle,  she  said : 

"  What  a  bewitching  creature  Juliet  is  !  Strange  that 
she  is  so  little  spoiled.  She  makes  every  one  her  willing 
slave.  There  is  Alvah  Morton,  fo  r  instance,  a  perverse, 
contradictory  man,  who  will  differ  with,  and  maintain  a 
point  against  every  living  creature  except  Juliet  Hud- 
son. But  from  her  sarcasm,  her  scorn,  he  shrinks  like  a 
child ;  and  a  word  of  approbation  from  her  is  worth 
more  to  him  than  that  of  any  learned  sage  of  this 
century." 

Mr.  Jeffrey  saw  no  deeper  than  the  speaker's  words, 
and  they  pleased  him.  For,  if  Juliet  could  influence  a 
man  like  Alvah  Morton,  of  unquestionable  attainments, 
it  was  a  surer  test  of  her  power  than  to  be  able  to  influ- 
ence fifty  shallow  society  women.  And  he  observed 
with  pleasure  that  Mrs.  Morton  was  right.  He  did  not 
observe,  as  Mrs.  Morton  intended  he  should,  that  both 
Juliet  and  Alvah  Morton  seemed  to  strive  each  to  please 
the  other,  and  that  Mrs.  Morton,  Jr.,  looked  on  from  her 
place  in  the  window,  with  a  sad,  weary  look,  that 
sometimes  changed  into  one  of  indignation. 

"The  time  has  not  come,"  Mrs.  Morton,  Sr.,  whis- 
pered, "  I  can  wait !  Juliet  is  going  abroad." 

Alvah  Morton  stood  beside  the  piano,  and  turned  the 
leaves  of  music,  Juliet  played  and  sang.  He  praised 
her  execution  and  her  voice.  What  she  loved  best  he 
praised  most;  and  for  no  living  being  could  Juliet 
Hudson  perform  so  well  as  for  Alvah  Morton. 


UNFORGIVEN.  11 

Why  ?     Had  you  asked  her,  she  would  have  said  : 

"  He  is  my  father's  friend.  He  has  encouraged  me, 
and  aided  me,  since  my  childhood,  with  his  knowledge 
and  accomplishments.  He  is  a  musicial  and  art  critic, 
and  what  he  tells  me  I  know  is  true,  and  his  praise  is 
worth  more  than  that  of  most  of  men.  He  is  a  literary 
man,  and  has  done  much  to  develop  my  taste  in  that 
direction.  Through  him  I  hope  to  attain  a  higher 
degree  of  perfection  in  music,  art  and  literature  than  I 
could  hope  for  without  such  a  friend." 

Why?  Had  you  asked  Morton,  what  his  answer 
would  have  been  takes  much  of  this  story  to  reveal. 

Mr.  Morton,  Sr.,  was  a  small,  quiet  man,  who  was  sel- 
dom seen  in  company  with  his  wife  and  daughter, 
except  at  Mr.  Hudson's  house. 

There  never  was  a  married  couple  more  unlike  in 
taste  and  disposition  than  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Morton,  Sr. 
They  were  second  cousins,  and  bore  the  same  name 
before  marriage,  which  seemed  to  be  her  husband's 
only  redeeming  trait  in  Mrs.  Morton's  eyes. 

Mr.  Morton,  Sr.,  was  a  literary  man,  and  given  to  the 
most  lofty  flights  of  fancy.  The  facetious  Abbe  Hud- 
son had  invented  a  wonderful  story,  the  only  solution, 
he  declared,  of  this  strange  marriage,  which  was  :  That 
Mr.  Morton,  being  given  to  aerial  flights  of  soul,  had 
at  one  time  remained  absent  from  his  tenement  of  clay 
longer  than  was  good  for  either  soul  or  body ;  for  when 
he  returned,  he  found  the  present  Mrs.  Morton  in 
peaceable  possession,  and  that  he  gradually  realized 
that  she  had  even  been  married  to  himself  during  his 


12  UNFORGIVEN. 

absence,  and  that  henceforth  he  was  to  remain  bound 
to  earth.  He  bowed  his  neck  to  the  yoke,  and  had 
ever  since  been  a  meek,  obedient  husband.  But  any 
one  who  observed  him  and  his  wife,  could  readily  see, 
that  how  they  came  to  be  united  was  as  great  a  mys- 
tery to  Mr.  Morton  as  it  could  possibly  be  to  any  one 
else.  He  habitually  wore  a  doubtful,  mysterious  ap- 
pearance, and  never  seemed  to  have  recovered  from 
the  shock  his  unnatural  marriage  had  given  him. 

Abbe  Hudson  confidently  affirmed  that  his  theory 
of  this  marriage  was  correct,  an  d  that  if  he  had  written 
it  out  and  given  his  manuscript  to  Washington  Irving 
to  embellish,  it  would  have  excelled  any  legend  he  had 
written  of  the  Alhambra. 

Mr.  Alvah  Morton  was  a  journalist  of  note,  and  con- 
nected with  one  of  the  leading  papers  of  New  York. 
Things  seemed  strangely  reversed  in  his  family.  Mr. 
Morton,  Jr.,  was  the  undisputed  head  of  the  family ; 
and  his  wife,  a  shy,  timid  creature,  seemed  only  an 
echo  of  himself. 

Just  before  the  guests  withdrew  Mr.  Alvah  Morton 
said  to  Juliet : 

"  Now  that  I  have  marked  your  improvement  in 
music,  let  us  repair  to  the  studio  and  see  what  you  have 
been  doing  there." 

Juliet  acquiesced  and  invited  all  to  accompany  them 
to  the  studio.  M  r.  Jeffrey,  stepping  across  the  room, 
with  a  gallant  smile  offered  his  arm  to  Mrs.  Alvah 
Morton,  and  going  out  immediately  after  Juliet  and 
Alvah  Morton,  they  were  followed  by  all  in  the  room. 


UNFORQIVEN.  13 

Herr  von  Stein  had  preceded  them  to  the  studio  by 
an  hour,  and  sat  near  the  window  reading,  but  rose 
with  a  pleasant  smile  when  his  pupil  entered. 

The  studio,  a  long  hall-like  room,  was  a  most  charm- 
ing place.  There  were  studies  from  Raphael  and 
from  Michael  Angelo,  original  designs,  and  scenes 
from  Juliet's  favorite  authors  —  all  showing  a  compe- 
tent and  enthusiastic  master,  and  a  gifted,  almost 
inspired  pupil.  Prominent  among  them  were  illustra- 
tions from  David  Copperfield. 

David  Copperfield  making  his  appearance  before 
his  aunt,  a  ragged,  dirty  boy,  with  a  face  full  of  sad, 
tender  anxiety,  while  he  notices  her  look  of  horror  as 
she  surveyed  him,  when  he  says :  "  Please,  Aunt,  I  am 
your  nephew." 

Herr  von  Stein  pointed  out  the  peculiar  beauties 
of  each  picture. 

Here  again  is  David  Copperfield  and  his  Child-wife. 
A  vision  of  loveliness  was  Juliet's  conception  of  that 
sweet  child,  who  took  such  hold  of  Copperfield's  ad- 
miration, while  the  true,  earnest,  faithful  Agnes  held 
his  heart. 

"  Ha  !  "  ejaculated  Herr  von  Stein,  stroking  his  long 
white  beard,  "  I  am  proud  of  this." 

"  A  sweeter  face  never  lay  upon  canvas  than  fraii- 
lein's  ideal  Dora.  See  Copperfield's  face  as  he  looks 
upon  it ;  admiration,  tenderness  and  sympathy  beam 
from. his  eyes.  But  there  is  something  lacking;  the 
expression  is  almost  painful.  See  how  correctly 
fraiilein  read  his  heart,  and  put  it  on  his  face. 


14  UNFORGIVEN. 

"  But,  here  "  —  and  turning  to  another  picture  — 
"  here  is  Copperfield  in  his  glory.  He  leans  over  his 
aunt's  chair  and  presents  Agnes  after  their  engage- 
ment. Such  a  face  is  Agnes' !  So  pure,  so  spiritual, 
so  beautiful  only  in  the  sublime  purity  and  faith  of 
her  love,  and  yet  more  beautiful  in  that  than  all  else 
could  make  it,  that  I  believe  the  same  spirit  that 
moved  Dickens'  pen  to  portray  her  character  touched 
fraiilein's  brush  when  she  painted  that  face.  See 
Copperfield  now ;  the  sad,  unrestful  lines  are  gone. 
She  has  read  his  heart  truly,  and  painted  the  effect  of 
this  higher,  holier,  better  love  in  every  feature." 

As  Herr  von  Stein  spoke  his  face  grew  radiant,  and 
he  drew,  as  if  accidentally,  though  really  with  design, 
his  pupil  to  himself,  and  away  from  Morton,  who  stood 
like  one  entranced  before  that  picture,  wondering  if 
any  one  else  traced,  as  he  did,  the  likeness  of  Mr. 
Jeffrey  through  all  these  pictures  of  Copperfield,  and 
the  more  perfect  resemblance  to  him  in  the  last. 

What  strange  and  different  emotions  stirred  the 
breasts  of  each,  as  they  gazed  upon  the  work  of  the 
gifted  Juliet. 

"  What  is  this  we  have  here  ?  "  said  Morton,  at  last, 
turning  aside,  and  taking  up  a  manuscript  the  artist 
had  dropped  when  he  rose  to  greet  them. 

"  O  !  that  is  bewunderungswiirdig!  I  require  fraii- 
lein  to  write  out  for  me  her  criticisms  of  Masters,  that 
is,  the  peculiar  and  striking  characteristics  of  each, 
which  are  as  marked  as  can  be,  and  which  few  thor- 
oughly understand  and  appreciate.  I  doubt  if  you, 


UNFORQI  YEN.  15 

mein  Herr,  could  draw  out  more  forcibly  the  subtle 
change  wrought  by  the  softening  touch  of  Raphael's 
pencil,  from  the  deep,  bold  stroke  of  Michael  Angelo. 
Such  a  future  as  lies  before  her!  Michael  Angelo 
had  four  souls,  so  has  fraiilein.  If  she  can  do  this 
from  the  imperfect  imitations  she  has  seen  only  let  her 
soul  meet  his  in  the  Sistine  Chapel !  " 

So  the  enthusiastic  artist  continued,  while  Juliet 
heard  with  a  smile,  and  a  look  of  admiration  for 
her  master,  but  with  a  quiet  reserve,  as  she  surveyed 
her  own  work  (no  piece  of  which  had  ever  reached 
her  aim),  as  one  does  who  feels  "  I  have  made  an  earn- 
est effort ;  it  pleases  those  who  love  me,  but  it  is  far 
from  perfect." 

Nothing  had  ever  soothed  Mr.  Jeffrey's  feelings 
in  parting  with  Juliet  to  go  abroad  as  the  artist's 
words  —  "  Let  her  soul  meet  Michael  Angelo's  in  the 
Sistine  Chapel." 

Juliet !  his  Juliet,  meet,  comprehend,  appreciate, 
copy,  perhaps  equal  or  excel  Michael  Angelo. 

When  the  artist  was  left  alone  again  in  the  studio 
he  stood  before  the  picture  of  Copperfield  and  Agnes. 
Like  Morton  he  traced  the  perfect  likeness  to  Jeffrey 
in  David's  face,  softened  perhaps,  and  more  charming 
than  any  one's  eyes  but  hers  had  ever  seen  it,  but 
surely  Jeffrey's  face ;  and  the  artist,  with  arms  folded 
upon  his  breast,  and  features  white  as  his  floating 
beard,  gazed  upon  it  with  glittering  eyes. 

"  Such  a  future  as  is  before  her !  I  said  it ;  I  say 
it  still !  But  it  is  a  future  of  brightest  joy  or  deepest 


16"  UNFORGIVEN. 

woe  !  Do  I  read  her  aright  ?  When  this  proud,  arro- 
gant heart  proves  false  will  she  droop  and  die  ?  Will 
she  sit  down  among  the  colors  and  brushes  with  idle 
hands,  never  to  believe  in  absolute  beauty  again  — 
to  lose  her  faith  in  all  else  when  it  is  lost  in  him  ? 
Will  this  wonderful  inspiration  forsake  her  ?  Will 
she  no  longer  sound  the  depths  and  scale  the  heights 
of  human  woe  and  joy,  and  with  an  inspired  hand 
spread  it  out  before  her?  Will  the  heavens  be  a 
blank  scroll,  no  longer  unfolding  visions  of  glory  and 
lifting  her  up  in  spirit  to  glimpses  of  the  eternal 
throne  ?  Oh,  if  I  could  only  tell  this !  Will  a 
long  blank  mark  the  period  of  her  life  that  should 
accomplish  most ;  or  when  she  sees  the  hollow  pre- 
tense of  his  love — when  she  weighs  the  dross  meas- 
ured out  for  her  pure  gold  —  will  she  scorn  all  earthly 
love  and  material  life,  and  soar  away  from  it  forever  ? 
Tell  me,  ye  gods,  who  seem  to  vie  in  endowing  her 
with  gifts  —  tell  me,  when  this  battle  comes  betwixt  the 
spirit  and  the  clay,  which  shall  the  victor  be  ?  When 
her  love  for  him  is  dead,  as  it  will  be  when  she 
understands  him,  will  her  heart  be  utterly  dead,  too ; 
will  the  spirit  have  received  so  great  a  shock  that, 
robbed  of  its  anchor  —  love,  it  will  drift  about  on  an 
uncertain  sea,  and  at  last  be  wrecked  upon  a  rock  of 
infidelity  or  go  down  in  a  whirlpool  of  despair  ?  " 

Having  given  vent  to  his  emotion  in  burning  words, 
the  artist,  weary  with  his  own  vehemence,  paced  the 
long  room  with  a  nervous  tread,  while  the  shadows  of 
the  declining  day  gathered  over  the  city,  and  the  pict- 


UNFORGIVEN.  17 

ures  and  the  statuary    in  the  library  began  to  appear 
in  uncertain  shapes. 

Juliet  bade  her  guests  good-bye,  and  for  a  moment 
clung  to  Belle  with  a  long,  loving  caress  that  showed 
plainly  how  truly  and  tenderly  she  loved  her. 

2 


CHAPTER  II. 

Mr.  Jeffrey  was  not  only  a  handsome  man,  but  in 
every  word  and  gesture  betokened  something  superior, 
both  by  birth  and  education,  to  the  generality  of  men. 
He  was  too  unbending  and  formal  in  his  manner  to  be 
in  harmony  with  his  handsomely  fitting  clergyman's 
suit,  yet  there  was  something  so  bright  in  his  smile, 
so  like  a  sudden  burst  of  sunlight  over  a  handsome 
picture,  that  it  surprised  and  attracted  one. 

Juliet  was  rather  tall,  with  a  slender,  willowy  form, 
oval  face,  clear,  olive  complexion,  regular  classic  feat- 
ures, bright  cherry  lips,  and  great,  glowing,  dark  eyes, 
shaded  by  fringes  of  jet  black  lashes,  and  an  exquisite 
brow.  Natural  and  unaffected  as  a  child,  every  move- 
ment was  full  of  grace.  Upon  this  occasion  she  wore 
a  black  lace  dress.  A  bunch  of  pomegranates  of  brill- 
iant scarlet  hue  pinned  at  her  throat  heightened  the 
color  in  her  cheeks.  Her  ebon  hair  was  wound  in  a 
heavy  coil  low  upon  her  shapely  neck  and  held  by 
golden  arrows.  Her  jewels,  ear-rings,  necklace  and 
bracelets  were  of  pure  Etruscan  gold  and  finest  work- 
manship. 

And  yet,  Juliet's  chief  beauty  did  not  consist  of  what 
has  just  been  described.  Her  charm  was  in  her  pres- 
ence ;  her  rich,  clear,  pure  voice,  with  its  perfect  mod- 
ulation ;  her  sunny  smile ;  her  great,  dark  eyes,  from 

18 


UNFORQIVEN.  19 

whose  depths  a  joyous  spirit,  unconquered  and  un- 
stained, beamed  forth.  The  broad,  low  brow,  smooth 
as  polished  ivory,  seemed  never  to  have  been  con- 
tracted by  unpleasant  thoughts.  Her  heart  was  so  full 
of  sweet  music  and  gushing  happiness  that  it  flowed 
over,  brightening  her  face  with  a  strange,  rare  beauty, 
and  filling  her  voice  with  a  te  nder,  thrilling  melody. 

Mr.  Jeffrey  remained  after  the  other  guests  were 
gone,  and  had  Juliet  all  to  himself  for  an  hour  or  so. 
The  blinds  were  closed  and  the  gas  turned  on.  Juliet 
was  now  a  different  creature.  The  proud  light  of  her 
eyes  softened  as  they  returned  his  look  of  love,  the 
warm  color  stealing  over  her  cheeks  as  she  heard  his 
words  of  praise  and  encouragement,  showed  Juliet 
Hudson  in  her  most  bewitching  mood — as  different  a 
creature  from  what  she  appeared  in  the  crowded  room 
as  if  she  were  not  the  same — a  household  angel,  a 
loving,  lovely,  tender  woman.  Mr.  Jeffrey  drew  her 
near  to  him,  called  her  endearing  names,  and  told  her 
how  proud  he  was  of  her. 

"  How  sweet  it  is  to  strive,  Constantine,  for  such  a 
precious  reward.  There  is  no  labor  in  the  effort.  God 
has  bestowed  these  gifts  upon  me,  has  given  me  the 
grand  opportunity  of  improving  them,  and  has  made 
me  so  happy  in  your  love,  that  nothing  I  can  accom- 
plish can  show  half  my  gratitude.  If  I  were  poor,  I 
sometimes  think,  it  would  be  sweet  to  toil  through 
every  difficulty  to  prove  my  devotion." 

She  folded  her  hands  in  a  thoughtful,  child-like  way, 
and  looked  up  into  his  face  with  a  worshiping  idolatry, 


20  UNFORGIVEN. 

which  so  softened  and  beautified  every  feature,  that  his 
proud  heart  in  answer  said  : 

"God  knows  where  to  bestow  His  best  gifts,  and 
casts  not  His  pearls  to  swine.  There  would  not  be  so 
much  merit,  darling,  if  you  were  poor,  and  had  to  strive 
to  win  fame  and  fortune  with  your  God-given  talents. 
Poverty  has  developed  genius  that  gold  would  have 
hidden  and  suffered  to  die  in  its  infancy.  There  is 
bread  and  butter  in  the  genius  o  f  the  poor.  They  fight 
their  weary  way  with  the  energy  with  which  the  wood- 
man plies  his  axe  in  the  forest.  But  you,  my  love, 
Fortune's  darling,  spending  your  time  to  brighten 
heaven's  glorious  gifts,  looking  out  upon  beauty  to 
reproduce  it,  seeking  the  higher,  purer  life  through 
earnest  effort  and  methodical  labor,  when  you  have  but 
to  wish  for  the  luxurious  idleness  and  ease  that  money 
brings  and  it  is  yours,  is  to  me  far  more  grand  than  any 
achievement  Necessity  was  ever  the  mother  of.  Ah, 
Fortune's  darling  shall  accomplish  through  love's  inspi- 
ration nobler  things  than  Poverty's  haggard  sons  and 
daughters  have  ever  dreamed  of,  in  my  Juliet !  my  love ! 
my  life ! " 

He  told  her  then  of  places  in  Europe  she  must  visit, 
of  pictures  she  must  see,  scenery  she  must  copy,  until 
Juliet  felt  glad  to  know  that  she  was  going.  How  hard 
she  would  work  —  how  much  she  would  accomplish. 

"  Constantine,  I  will  go  gladly.  Not  that  I  care  to 
accomplish  grand  things  for  the  world's  applause.  My 
life-work  is  to  strengthen  my  better  nature,  to  exalt  and 
purify  my  soul,  to  lift  me  above  the  grosser  things  of 


UNFOROIVEN.  21 

life,  to  make  me  —  oh,  Constantine  —  to  make  me 
dearer  to  you ;  to  show  my  gratitude  for  the  blessing  of 
your  love.  My  work  may  be  sold  and  the  proceeds 
given  to  the  poor,  or  treasured  up  by  those  who  love 
me ;  so  that  life's  rosary  tells  its  prayer  each  day,  turn- 
ing on  in  one  completed  row,  with  the  crucifix  ever 
before  me,  reminding  me  of  His  life  of  labor  and  of 
love." 

Could  mortal  man  possess  a  greater  treasure  than  the 
love  of  such  a  heart,  awakened  to  the  highest,  holiest, 
purest  faith  in  God,  and  to  His  image,  man  ? 

Did  Constantine  Jeffrey  value  his  treasure  rightly; 
did  he  even  understand  what  he  possessed  ? 

The  next  day  was  warm  and  rainy,  but  Juliet  remem- 
bered an  errand  that  she  must  attend  to,  and  while  in 
the  city  went  into  a  restaurant  to  enjoy  an  ice-cream. 

When  half  way  down  the  long  room  she  perceived  a 
drooping  figure  sitting  at  a  table  alone,  and,  recogniz- 
ing it  as  Mr.  Morton,  Sr.,  seated  herself  beside  him.  It 
was  a  gloomy  day  —  the  rain  now  pattered,  now  poured, 
but  never  ceased  to  fall. 

Her  cheery  voice  aroused  him  from  a  deep  and 
apparently  painful  revery. 

"  Is  it  really  you,  Juliet,  or  have  my  thoughts  mate- 
rialized ?  "  he  said,  looking  up  with  an  effort  to  smile. 

"  Then  you  were  thinking  of  me  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  thinking  that,  of  all  the  world,  this  dark  day 
I  had  rather  see  your  bright  face.  It  is  a  dark  day 
without  and  a  gloomy  day  within.  I  wanted  to  be 
alone." 


22  UNFORGIVEN. 

"  Alone  !  and  come  into  a  public  dining  room  ?  " 

"  O,  yes,  here  I  am  alone,  for  I  know  none  of  the 
faces  I  see,  and  no  one  recognizes  me.  At  home  I  am 
surrounded  by  people  I  must  entertain,  but  for  whom 
I  care  nothing,  and  who  care  nothing  for  me.  It  is 
strange,  but  it  is  true,  that  in  my  own  house  I  am 
more  utterly  alone  than  in  a  public  one.  But,  excuse 
me,  I  must  not  speak  of  this  even  to  you.  You  say, 
in  your  little  German  chatter,  '  Das  Leben  ist  zu  kurz' 
I  say  to-day  as  I  have  often  said  before,  Life  is  too 
long."  And  his  head  drooped  wearily  between  his 
hands. 

"  Come,  cheer  up  !  You  are  not  well."  Juliet  tried 
to  smile,  but  his  words,  tone  and  manner  had  shocked 
her. 

"  Ah !  I  am  often  not  well.  I  am  often  weary,  and 
need  quiet,  peaceful  rest.  But  where  on  God's  great 
earth  am  I  to  find  it  ?  Rest  for  mind  and  body !  God 
pity  the  man  who  has  a  house,  and  no  home !  O,  this 
wretched,  wretched  world ! " 

Juliet  recalled  her  own  morning  psalm,  when,  with 
elapsed  hands  and  eyes  raised  in  ecstatic  joy,  she  had 
cried,  "  O  !  the  beautiful,  beautiful  world,  that  God  in 
His  goodness  has  made  !" 

In  vain  Juliet  strove  to  draw  his  mind  away  from 
some  brooding  melancholy.  When  she  left  him  the 
memory  of  his  sad  face  haunted  her ;  and  if  ever  she  had 
questioned  the  goodness  of  Belle  Morton  it  was  on  that 
day. 

Never  had  her  own  parents  seemed  so  dear,  or  their 


UNFORGIVEN.  23 

own  parlor  so  bright,  as  when  they  gathered  together 
that  night.  Shut  out  from  all  the  great,  noisy  world, 
Juliet  recalled  more  than  once  the  drooping  figure,  the 
sad  face  and  despairing  voice  of  Belle's  father.  And 
then  thought  of  his  house,  which  doubtless  at  that 
moment  was  the  scene  of  a  brilliant  social  gathering, 
where  his  wife  and  daughter  mingled  with  smiles  and 
gossip  and  all  the  fashionable  small-talk  of  the  season, 
and  to-morrow's  paper  would  contain  a  glowing  ac- 
count of  the  even  ing  at  the  unhappy  husband's  and 
father's  house. 

What  a  sarcasm  upon  their  religion ! 

"  God  pity  the  man  who  has  a  house  and  no  home!  " 
How  often  did  Mr.  Morton's  words  come  with  a  sad 
voice  to  Juliet's  heart.  And  she  thought  of  how 
many  Mr.  Mortons  there  are.  How  many  men  have 
houses  and  no  homes,  land  and  no  resting-place.  And 
her  great  pitying  heart  cried  : 

"  God  pity  the  man  who  has  no  home,  where  he  may 
feel,  '  here  I  am  safe  from  every  temptation.  Here, 
when  all  things  else  have  failed  me,  I  may  return  for 
love  and  sympathy ! '  Ah  !  God  pity  the  man  who  has 
no  home  !  " 

Juliet  looked  round  upon  her  own  happy  home ! 
Whose  heart  was  so  free  from  desolation  as  her  own 
dear  father's  and  her  manly  brother's  ?  Whose  face 
so  beautiful  and  beloved  as  her  dear  mother's,  whose 
life-work  had  been  to  beautify  home  and  exalt  home- 
life,  and  who  had  taught  her  to  share  the  task  from  her 
earliest  childhood.  Never  in  her  life  had  Juliet  Hud- 


24  UNFORGIVEN. 

son  kissed  them  all  a  more  fervent  good-night  than  she 
did  this  dark  night,  so  bright  within  her  own  home. 

Mr.  Hudson's  words  to  Herr  von  Stein  just  before 
their  departure  were : 

"  My  daughter  is  not  going  abroad  with  a  view  of 
studying  any  one  thing,  but  to  increase  her  knowl- 
edge of  the  literature  and  art  of  the  Old  World ;  to 
study  the  countries  and  the  people.  Therefore,  take 
her  everywhere  worth  seeing,  regardless  of  expense ; 
aid  her  with  your  experience  and  knowledge  to  make 
good  use  of  the  time  and  opportunity." 

"  I  understand,"  said  the  artist.  "  At  first  I  was 
under  a  different  impression.  I  thought  she  was  to 
go  abroad  to  perfect  herself  in  painting,  but  I  see 
your  view  is  broader  than  one  art.  Fraulein  need  not 
be  a  professional  nor  a  specialist  —  she  must  excel  in 
all  things." 

"  She  could  not  be  a  specialist  if  she  would.  My 
theory  is,  a  liberally  educated  person  excels  the  spe- 
cialist in  his  own  specialty.  My  object  in  allowing 
her  to  go  abroad  is  to  give  her  pleasure,  and  to  fit  her 
for  the  highest  sphere  a  woman  can  adorn  —  a  home  ! 
She  has  chosen  wisely  in  the  effort  to  improve  her 
talents  in  earnest  study,  rather  than  waste  her  life  in 
society  and  fashion.  She  can  be  a  better  daughter,  a 
better  friend,  a  better  sister,  and  a  better  wife,  with 
the  right  kind  of  culture,  and  that  is  the  kind  she 
seeks.  But,  Juliet  has  been  taught  that  culture  is  a 
blessing  only  when  it  is  the  means  of  raising  us  to  a 
higher  and  purer  life,  and  a  truer  appreciation  of  our 


UNFORGIVEN.  25 

life-work ;  but  that  it  can  be  carried  to  such  an  excess 
as  to  bring  destruction  upon  nations  and  individuals. 
To  gain  true  wisdom,  and  apply  it  in  our  daily  life, 
should  be  the  aim  of  the  wise  and  good;  not  to 
search  for  knowledge  in  science  or  in  art  as  an  excuse 
for  neglecting  the  sacred  duties  of  life.  The  most 
useful  knowledge  has  been  attained  whjle  on  the  post 
of  duty,  from  observation.  Knowledge  that  is  not 
rightly  applied  for  the  promotion  of  human  welfare, 
and  in  strict  conformity  with  the  Divine  command,  is 
a  curse.  The  wife  or  daughter  whose  knowledge 
renders  her  less  fitted  to  fill  the  place  God  assigned 
her  had  better  be  ignorant.  The  nation  that  seeks  to 
educate  and  cultivate  her  sons  and  daughters  without 
a  true  application  of  knowledge  to  the  great  principles 
of  government  will  fall. 


The  ship  is  on  the  sea.  Juliet  having  left  all  that 
was  dear  to  her  on  earth  behind,  with  true  heroism 
resolved  not  to  look  back.  All  the  energy  of  her  na- 
ture now  was  bent  upon  her  journey  and  its  object, 
and  in  conversation  with  Mrs.  Hellwald  and  Herr  von 
Stein  she  more  frequently  alluded  to  her  plans  and 
to  their  travels  than  to  home  and  friends. 

Mrs.  Hellwald  was  of  the  highest  type  of  German 
character.  She  was  naturally  intelligent  and  well 
read ;  an  ardent  sympathizer  with  youth,  never  hav- 
ing forgotten  her  own.  She  was  thoroughly  American 
in  politics  and  habits,  but  had  fond  memories  of  her 


26  UNFORGIVEN. 

Fatherland.  Juliet  felt  proud  to  be  the  instrument  of 
giving  a  fellow-creature  so  much  joy  as  Mrs.  Hellwald 
felt  in  the  journey,  and  Mrs.  Hellwald  seemed  deter- 
mined to  repay  her  kindness  with  a  cheerful  face  and 
pleasant  words. 

She  told  Juliet  stories  of  her  youth,  described  her 
home,  and  speculated  on  the  changes  that  had  proba- 
bly taken  place  in  Heidelberg,  where  she  still  hoped 
to  find  many  of  her  old  friends  and  relatives. 


CHAPTER    III. 

One  year  from  the  time  our  party  left  America  we 
find  them  in  the  beautiful  German  city  of  Heidelberg. 
They  had  spent  the  previous  winter  in  Florence,  where 
Juliet  had  worked  with  a  new  and  more  powerful  inspi- 
ration. Juliet  found  Heidelberg  a  delightful  summer 
resort,  and  one  of  the  places  in  Europe  which  is  not 
overrated.  They  had  engaged  four  rooms  on  the 
Anlage,  the  popular  promenade  of  the  city. 

Juliet  and  the  artist  were  systematic  in  their  labors, 
employing  the  morning  hours  in  music,  drawing  and 
painting.  She  had  secured  the  services  of  an  excellent 
teacher  in  vocal  and  instrumental  music,  and  rented  a 
fine  instrument.  The  afternoon  had  its  pleasures  free 
from  any  thought  of  work.  The  walk  over  the  hills,  or 
drive  outside  the  city,  varied  occasionally  by  the  rainy 
day  which  kept  them  indoors,  when  the  hours  were 
spent  in  games  or  conversation,  and  the  pleasant  task 
of  writing  to  her  parents,  brother  and  betrothed ;  or  the 
pleasant  reunions  where  Juliet  joined  Herr  von  Stein's 
and  his  sister's  friends,  and  they  formed  a  happy  group 
of  reunited  hearts.  Here  was  the  home  of  their  child- 
hood and  youth,  and  Juliet  had  never  enjoyed  anything 
so  much  as  Herr  von  Stein's  and  Mrs.  Hellwald's 
delight  in  everything  connected  with  these  reunions. 

27 


28  UNFORGIVEN. 

Juliet  was  toasted  and  flattered  and  petted  by  all. 
"  Die  kleine  Amerikanerin"  won  their  hearts  with  her 
pleasant  manners  and  sweet  German.  Herr  von  Stein 
had  said  to  Juliet  when  they  first  reached  Germany : 

"  Now,  not  one  word  of  English,  and  I  will  guar- 
antee that  during  this  summer,  with  constant  practice, 
you  will  become  quite  an  improvement  upon  the 
"American-German,"  or  the  language  as  you  so  often 
hear  it  spoken  in  the  United  States." 

His  words  were  verified,  and  she  entered  now  into 
conversation  with  them  upon  all  subjects  with  perfect 
freedom  and  ease. 

It  would  take  a  large  volume  to  describe  these 
pleasant  reunions.  They  are  only  mentioned  as  one 
of  the  greatest  sources  of  enjoyment  of  the  artist's  and 
his  sister's  journey,  and  a  consequent  pleasure  and 
diversion  for  Juliet.  There  were  among  them  artists, 
authors  and  musicians,  in  whose  companionship  Juliet 
learned  to  appreciate  the  true  worth  of  the  German 
mind  and  heart ;  and  she  often  questioned  which  even- 
ings were  fraught  with  most  benefit  to  herself,  those 
which  brought  together  the  educated  and  cultured, 
and  was  a  purely  intellectual  feast,  or  those  evenings 
when  only  a  few  of  Mrs.  Hellwald's  lady  friends  called, 
and  the  time  was  spent  in  recalling  the  past  lives  of 
each  during  the  long  years  of  separation,  where  the 
heart  spoke  to  heart,  as  it  were  for  the  last  time,  for  it 
was  not  probable  they  would  ever  meet  again.  There 
were  many  missing,  and  they  must  recite  to  her  the  last 
days  of  the  absent  ones'  earthly  pilgrimage.  There 


UNFORGIVEN.  29 

were  new  faces,  and  she  heard  with  interest  how  many 
years  ago  they  first  appeared.  Some  had  been  suc- 
cessful and  happy,  others  unfortunate  and  miserable. 

Mrs.  Hellwald  was  a  most  thorough  American  in  all 
her  views.  She  recited  to  her  friends  incidents  of  her 
life  ;  her  sorrows  in  the  death  of  her  husband,  and  her 
struggle  with  poverty. 

"But  I  was  in  America,"  she  would  add,  "where 
the  poor,  if  honest,  are  honored  with  the  best,  and 
have  a  fair  show  to  rise.  I  found  the  noblest  and 
best  of  assistance  given  me  in  the  shape  of  work 
that  I  could  do,  and  was  well  paid  for  it.  I  lived 
through  it,  and  here  I  am  in  the  dear  old  Fatherland 
once  again." 

There  were  quite  a  number  of  American  girls  in 
the  city  for  the  purpose  of  studying  the  language; 
but  as  Juliet  had  known  none  of  them  at  home,  she 
did  not  care  to  form  their  acquaintance. 

Adjoining  the  house  in  which  our  party  had  rooms 
was  a  young  American  girl  who  watched  Juliet,  with 
the  deepest  interest,  and  had  made  up  her  mind  to 
know  her.  She,  therefore,  first  formed  the  acquaint- 
ance of  the  artist,  and  asked  him  to  introduce  his 
young  friend.  The  artist  was  so  pleased  with  her  that 
he  at  once  said: 

"Yes,  I  will  take  you  with  me  right  now.  You 
will  like  Miss  Hudson,  and  she  will  like  you." 

Juliet  and  Mrs.  Hellwald  were  sitting  near  a  win- 
dow chatting  and  recalling  the  incidents  of  their 
journeying  when  a  knock  at  the  door  disturbed  them. 


30  UNFORGIVEN. 

To  the  call  " herein"  Herr  von  Stein  and  his  compan- 
ion entered. 

"  Miss  Hudson,"  he  said,  "  this  is  Miss  Johnston,of 
St.  Louis.  She  wishes  to  know  you  and  my  sister,  and 
will  tell  you  all  about  how  she  comes  to  be  so  far 
away  from  the  home  she  so  tenderly  loves." 

Mrs.  Hellwald  and  Juliet  gave  the  young  girl  a  warm 
welcome.  She  had  a  bright,  sweet  face  ;  but  had  un- 
mistakably been  indulging  in  a  good  cry,  which  was  not 
completed  when  the  artist  presented  her  to  them,  for 
the  tears  still  glistened  in  her  eyes,  and  in  a  moment 
flowed  over  upon  her  pretty  cheeks. 

"Are  you  not  well?  "  asked  Juliet,  taking  her  hand 
and  gently  leading  her  to  a  sofa. 

"  Yes ;  only  homesick." 

The  artist  and  his  sister  thinking  it  best  to  leave 
them  alone  for  a  little  while,  quietly  withdrew. 

"  Now,  let  us  see  !  What  shall  we  talk  about  ?  Ah  ? 
I  see,  it  would  be  difficult  for  you  to  be  interested  in 
but  one  thing.  That  dear  home  is  in  St.  Louis  ?  "  said 
Juliet. 

"  Yes ; "  trying  to  dry  her  tears. 

"  And  you  came  to  Europe,  as  all  Americans  do,  to 
see  the  sights  and  learn  French  and  German  ?" 

"  I  came  because  I  thought  my  uncle  and  my  brother 
wanted  me  to  come." 

"  Then  you  have  no  parents  ?  " 

"No,"  she  said,  "I  do  not  remember  them  at  all. 
My  uncle  has  been  everything  to  me.  My  brother 
brought  me  here  ;  and  he  is  extending  his  travels  round 


UNFORGIVEN.  31 

the  world.  He  took  me  all  through  England,  France, 
Italy,  and  Switzerland." 

"  What  do  you  study  ?  " 

"  Music,  German,  and  French." 

"  O !  then  yours  is  the  beautiful  voice  we  hear  every 
morning.  It  is  strange  such  a  volume  of  music  could 
burst  from  such  a  tiny  throat." 

"  Uncle  loves  my  voice,  and  is  proud  of  it,  and  when 
I  think  of  him  I  sing  —  or  cry. 

"  You  read  of  course  ?  " 

"  I  am  afraid  I  do  not  as  much  as  I  should  —  but  I 
am  too  homesick  for  anything  now." 

"Have  you  no  acquaintance  among  the  American 
girls  here  ?  " 

"  No,  my  brother  introduced  me  to  a  few  of  them 
who  were  fresh  from  a  fashionable  boarding-school  in 
New  York,  but  they  seemed  as  foreign  to  me  as  the 
natives." 

Juliet  readily  perceived  that  this  was  a  petted  child 
of  fortune,  and  also  inferred  that  she  had  been  brought 
up  in  comparative  seclusion,  before  she  made  this 
remark. 

"  My  uncle  is  a  lawyer  —  a  judge.  We  lived  in  New 
York  until  five  years  ago,  when  a  number  of  English 
capitalists,  who  were  interested  in  mines  in  the  West, 
persuaded  uncle  to  go  to  St.  Louis  for  a  few  years  to 
look  after  their  interests.  I  have  not  formed  many 
acquaintances  there ;  but,  O  !  I  have  such  a  dear  home, 
and  the  kindest,  best  uncle  in  all  the  world." 

"  Do  you  understand  German  sufficiently  to  con- 


32  UNFORGIVEN. 

verse  with  the  people  with  whom  you  come  in  con- 
tact?" 

"  O,  yes !  besides  my  instructor  has  studied  En- 
glish." 

Here  Bertie  wiped  away  her  homesick  tears,  and 
laughed  till  tears  of  merriment  stood  in  her  eyes. 

"  It  is  about  the  only  amusement  I  have  had  since 
Alexis  left  (I  don't  mean  the  Grand  Duke  of  Russia, 
but  my  brother).  This  German  teacher  of  mine  is  one 
of  the  kindest-hearted  people  I  ever  saw;  but  O,  what 
English !  He  cannot  pronounce  the  th  at  all,  and  only 
knows  one  synonym  in  English  for  a  German  word. 
He  is  a  great  admirer  of  our  country,  and  loves  to  show 
me  how  well  informed  he  is  in  our  history  and  Consti- 
tution. He  said  to  me  one  day,  when  end  ing  a  ludicrous 
speech  on  the  subject :  '  Ach  !  fraiilein,  George  Wash- 
ington was  ein  great  man ;  er  hat  the  greatest  ghost 
von  all  together  ? '  " 

"  I  see,"  said  Juliet,  smiling,  "  he  translates  Geist 
ghost  instead  of  mind.  It  is  very  amusing." 

"Again,  he  told  me  one  day  that  he  knew  a  man 
who  drank  so  much  that  he  '  became  a  nose  so  grosz '  "  ; 
putting  her  hand  to  her  face.  "  If  he  finds  he  has  made 
an  error,  he  says  he  '  didn't  go  to  went  to  done  it.' 
And  one  day  when  I  had  gone  to  the  library  he  wrote 
me  a  note  that  read  thus:  '  Z>^r  Fraulein  —  Come  home 
by  3  ;  I  will  meat  you  then. " 

"  Ha  !  ha  !  what  a  sweet  little  morsel  he  would  have 
had. " 

"  I  think  I  never    laughed  so  much  over  one  little 


UNFORGIVEN.  33 

mistake.  I  like  the  Germans,  but,  like  all  other  na- 
tionalities, they  are  so  eingebildet"  Bertie  fell  into 
the  habit  of  frequently  using  a  foreign  word  where  she 
knew  she  was  understood.  "  For  instance,  each  one 
thinks  he  alone  speaks  the  language  correctly.  When 
we  came  to  Europe,  a  year  ago,  my  brother,  instead  of 
rushing  from  place  to  place,  remained  long  enough  in 
one  locality  to  become  somewhat  familiar  with  the 
peculiar  characteristics  of  the  inhabitants,  and  particu- 
larly in  Germany,  for  the  purpose  of  becoming  familiar 
with  the  dialects  spoken  in  the  different  localities  — 
the  South  from  the  North  German,  the  Berliner  from 
the  Darmstadtite,  etc.,  etc  —  and  was  amused  to  hear 
each  declare  that  he  only  spoke  the  most  correct 
language,  and  it  somewhat  unraveled  to  us  the  mystery 
of  German  text-books.  Oelsehlager  and  Otto  are  both 
standard  authorities,  and  yet,  you  know,  differ  so  widely 
in  some  instances  in  pronunciation,  both  claiming  to  be 
correct. " 

"  Yes,  it  is  a  very  strange  phenomenon  to  an  Amer- 
ican, since  all  standard  English  authorities  agree." 

"  One  day  since  I  have  been  in  this  city,  I  noticed  a 
brother  and  sister  in  conversation ;  one  of  them  I 
observed  said  zee  and  the  other  sie;  and  on  remarking 
upon  it,  and  asking  them  why,  I  found  they  had  at- 
tended different  schools,  and  the  different  teachers 
used  the  conflicting  text-books ;  but  each  declared  he 
or  she  was  correct,  and  that  the  other  did  not  speak  a 
correct  German,  and  knew  nothing  about  it.  After 
that  I  gave  up  all  hope  of  ever  learning  correctly  a 

3 


84  UNFORGIVEN. 

language  where  the  best  authorities  could  not  agree. 
I  made  up  my  mind  to  try  to  make  myself  understood, 
and  to  understand  them  —  in  that  I  have  pretty  well 
succeeded." 

Juliet  was  glad  to  see  Bertie's  mind  diverted  from 
her  home,  and  encouraged  her  to  continue  relating 
incidents  of  her  sojourn  in  Germany.  She  found  her 
to  be  a  bright,  intelligent  girl ;  a  strange  mixture  of  a 
tender  woman  and  a  merry  child.  Bertie  gave  evi- 
dence of  the  best  and  most  careful  home  training  and 
instruction ;  and  Juliet  became  very  much  interested  in 
this  wonderful  Judge  and  handsome  brother  who  had 
done  so  much  for  the  orphan  girl. 

"  You  shall  come  to  see  me  every  day,"  said  Juliet 
as  Bertie  rose  to  go.  "  You  must  join  us  in  our  drives 
and  walks." 

"  Yes,"  she  answered,  "  while  I  remain  I  shall ;  but," 
she  said,  putting  her  hand  on  Juliet's  shoulder,  "  I  am 
going  to  run  away." 

"  Run  away  !  where,  child,  and  with  whom  ?" 

"  To  America,  to  my  uncle.  I  cannot  wait  until 
Alexis  returns  ;  I  should  die." 

Kissing  Juliet,  and  promising  to  see  her  the  next  day 
Bertie  tripped  off  and  disappeared  like  a  fairy. 

Juliet  did  not  mention  Bertie's  intention  of  running 
away  to  the  artist  or  his  sister,  but  they  spoke  fre- 
quently of  her  during  the  evening,  and  each  seemed 
attracted  by  her  charming  face  and  manner,  and  her 
devotion  to  her  uncle. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Leaving  Juliet  to  her  studies  and  reflections  in 
Europe,  we  turn  again  to  her  friends  in  America. 

Mr.  Jeffrey  had  met  the  Hudsons  at  Cape  May  the 
season  before  our  story  opens,  and  as  Mr.  Hudson  had 
been  a  college  friend  of  his  father  he  sought  his  ac- 
quaintance —  was  introduced  to  Juliet,  and  at  once 
bent  all  his  energies  to  win  her. 

Mr.  Jeffrey  was  ambitious  in  every  signification  of 
the  term;  he  was  a  journalist  of  rare  promise,  but,  after 
studying  the  surest  plan  of  gratifying  his  ambition,  he 
believed  it  to  be  through  the  ministry.  He  believed 
also,  that  much  of  a  professional  man's  success  depends 
upon  his  wife,  and  determined  to  choose  wisely.  He 
recognized  in  Juliet,  though  scarcely  more  than  a  child, 
all  those  traits  of  character  so  much  admired  by  men, 
and  striven  for  by  women,  and  yet  so  rarely  possessed, 
and  he  determined  to  make  her  his  wife.  He  found 
Juliet  the  woman  whom  he  sought,  being  trained  just 
to  suit  his  taste  and  his  profession  —  proud,  gifted,  intel- 
lectual, beautiful,  accomplished  and  wealthy.  What 
pleased  him  more  than  all  was  that  she  knew  nothing 
of  so-called  fashionable  society.  He  was  frank  in  his 
avowal  to  her  father;  and  Mr.  Hudson  was  not  dis- 
pleased, but  told  him  that  his  plan  for  Juliet's  educa- 
tion was  not  to  be  interfered  with,  and  that,  if  he  won 

35 


36  UNFORGIVEN. 

her  love,  he  should  have  his  consent,  provided  he  would 
wait  until  her  education  was  completed.  This,  of 
course,  Mr.  Jeffrey  cheerfully  agreed  to,  since  it  was 
in  strict  accordance  with  his  own  views. 

Mr.  Hudson  knew  Juliet  to  be  anything  but  sus- 
ceptible to  ordinary  attraction,  and  had  no  fears  that 
his  daughter's  love  could  be  won  by  an  unworthy 
object. 

Constantine  Jeffrey  was  of  a  bold  determined  na- 
ture, and  in  nothing,  so  far  in  life,  had  he  been  more 
determined  than  to  win  Juliet  Hudson's  love ;  and 
when  our  story  opens  they  had  been  engaged  six 
months.  She,  too,  was  ambitious.  Not  as  he  was  ; 
but  he  had  imparted  something  of  his  nature  to  her, 
without  letting  her  see  too  deeply  into  his  heart,  and 
she,  for  love  of  him,  whom  she  idolized,  was  willing 
to  put  forth  all  the  energy  of  her  nature  to  excel  even 
his  fondest  hopes.  He  had  only  to  suggest  that  she 
should  accomplish  a  certain  thing,  and,  if  it  cost  her 
years  of  labor,  she  would  have  joyfully  undertaken 
the  task  for  one  smile  of  approbation. 

The  idea  of  Juliet's  going  abroad  had  originated  in 
Belle  Morton's  mind,  but  was  looked  upon  so  favor- 
ably by  Mr.  Jeffrey  from  the  very  inception,  that 
Juliet,  as  we  have  seen,  yielded  to  his  wishes,  and  went 
to  Europe. 

Since  Juliet's  absence,  Mrs.  Morton  and  her  daugh- 
ter had  devoted  themselves  most  assiduously  to  the 
task  of  winning  Mr.  Jeffrey.  His  opinion  was  asked 
upon  every  subject,  and  they  were  tireless  workers  in 


UNFORGIVEN.  37 

his  church.  He  was  the  lion  of  all  their  entertain- 
ments ;  and  Belle  arranged  to  have  him  as  her  special 
escort  whenever  she  chose,  for  was  she  not  his  affi- 
anced dearest  friend,  and  must  she  not  cheer  him 
while  his  loved  one  was  absent  ?  Ah  !  she  would  talk 
of  Juliet  —  no  one  but  Juliet,  if  it  pleased  him ;  talk  of, 
and  praise  her,  if  her  own  heart  burst  with  jealousy, 
only  to  have  him  near  her. 

Mrs.  Morton's  house,  since  Juliet's  departure,  had 
been  a  scene  of  successive  entertainments.  Abbe 
Hudson,  a  young  man  of  twenty,  with  a  handsome  face 
and  merry  eyes,  was  generally  the  life  and  spirit  of  all 
these  gatherings.  Not  boisterous,  but  always  gay, 
he  was  a  most  fascinating  addition  to  any  circle,  and 
many  bright  eyes  looked  with  peculiar  interest  at  the 
young  millionaire.  Many  people  predicted  that  Belle 
Morton,  the  sister's  favorite  friend,  would  win  the 
brother's  heart.  Mrs.  Morton  might  have  had  such 
aspirations,  so  far  as  Abbe's  inheritance  was  con- 
cerned, but  united  to  a  bigoted  Hudson  —  as  she  in- 
wardly termed  them — there  was  little  hope  of  any 
woman  ever  gaining  a  position  in  fashionable  society. 
Mr.  Hudson's  money  seemed  a  barrier  to  shut  him  off 
from  the  outside  world,  and  only  a  few  chosen  friends 
gained  access  to  his  family  circle.  Mrs.  Morton  de- 
sired nothing  so  much  as  position,  influence,  notoriety, 
though  she  would  have  the  world  believe  she  sacrificed 
herself  daily  for  the  good  of  others. 

Having  known  Mrs.  Hudson  when  a  girl,  it  had 
served  her  purpose  to  court  her  favor  for  her  fortune's 


38  UNFORGIVEN. 

sake,  and  after  her  marriage  to  Mr.  Hudson  (whose 
position  and  wealth  was  unquestionable),  Mrs.  Morton 
had  clung  with  great  tenacity  to  Mrs.  Hudson,  whose 
liberal  hand,  when  an  orphan  and  an  heiress,  had 
lavished  luxuries  upon  her  that  her  own  purse  could 
not  have  purchased. 

Had  Abbe  not  been  "  a  chip  from  the  old  block,"  as 
she  declared,  she  would  have  manoeuvered  to  win  him 
for  Belle ;  but  in  doing  so  she  would  have  defeated,  sig- 
nally, her  most  cherished  plan.  "A  Hudson  sets 
himself  up  as  a  king  in  his  household,  and  rules  abso- 
lutely every  one  within  his  realm.  He  chooses  whom 
he  pleases  to  enter  his  fortress,  and  closes  his  golden 
gate  against  the  dazzling  world."  So  she  reasoned. 

Mrs.  Morton  had  almost  despaired  of  finding  a  suita- 
ble companion  for  her  daughter,  through  whom  alone 
her  hopes  could  be  realized,  until  she  met  Mr.  Jeffrey. 
And  her  plan  was  scarcely  matured  when  she  was  in- 
formed of  his  engagement  to  Juliet.  Nothing  daunted, 
the  good  mother  set  carefully  about  the  task,  to  impress 
the  minister  with  the  superior  charms  of  Belle.  In  him 
she  recognized  the  man  through  whom  she  might  win 
the  coveted  position.  He  would  be  a  demi-god  !  He 
would  win  the  world  to  him,  and  make  it  subserve  his 
wishes !  From  the  altar  he  would  grasp  the  reins ! 
Having  gathered  into  his  fold  society,  with  its  wealth 
and  influence,  he  would  rule  as  master  and  monarch  all 
around  him.  "  So,"  she  said  complacently,  "  let  Abbe 
learn  from  his  proud  father  how  to  rule  his  little  realm 
of  worshiping  hearts.  Mr.  Jeffrey,  who  can  win  with 


UNFOEOIVEN.  39 

his  magnetic  smile  whomsoever  he  pleases,  must  be 
Belle's  husband." 

Ah  !  Mr.  Jeffrey,  secure  in  Juliet's  love,  spread  his 
net  carefully  but  confidently  out,  dragged  his  admirers 
close  to  him,  and  smiled  upon  them  most  benignly. 

Mrs.  Morton  gloried  in  the  name  of  being  hospitable, 
and  her  doors  were  opened  to  anybody  and  everybody, 
for  in  this  way  she  would  become  known  throughout 
the  length  and  breadth  of  the  land ;  people  would  talk 
of  her,  of  course,  after  being  a  guest  in  her  house  for 
several  weeks.  Indeed,  it  is  safe  to  affirm  that  Mrs. 
Morton,  Sr.,  neglected  nobody  —  but  her  husband. 

Mr.  Hudson's  family  acted  upon  a  different  theory, 
and  believed  that  good  perverted  is  evil ;  that  hospi- 
tality is  a  virtue,  but  when  carried  to  excess  amounts 
almost  to  crime.  And  they  who  neglect  their  own  for 
the  sake  of  others,  sin  against  the  Divine  law  ;  that  the 
hospitality  which  renders  home  obnoxious,  and  drives 
any  of  its  inmates  to  seek  quiet  and  rest  elsewhere,  is  a 
questionable  virtue. 

"  Call  it  what  you  may,"  Mr.  Hudson  would  say,  "  a 
man's  home  should  be  his  castle,  and  nobody  but  his 
family  has  a  claim  upon  it.  Bread  may  be  given  from 
its  doors,  shelter  extended  until  labor  is  secured  for  an 
outcast ;  but  she  who  makes  hospitality  an  excuse  for 
idleness,  and  gives  the  time  and  attention  to  visitors 
which  should  be  bestowed  upon  an  overworked  husband 
or  child,  commits  a  crime  !  " 

The  Hudsons  had  never  accepted  many  of  Mrs. 
Morton's  religious  maxims.  For  to  have  believed  in 


40  UNFORGIVEN. 

them  would  have  been  to  accept  a  doctrine  of  fore- 
ordination,  and  predestination,  which  would  have 
destroyed  their  simple  Christian  faith  of  the  truth, 
love,  and  justice  of  God.  In  other  words,  they  must 
accept  a  theory  which  was  in  substance  this  :  That  God 
had  created  a  family  of  people,  and  called  them  Mor- 
ton, given  them  an  inheritance  of  certain  lands  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  and  imbued  them  with  a 
spirit  of  religious  and  political  tyranny ;  had  poured 
into  their  veins  a  kind  of  blood  differing  in  color  and 
quality  from  that  of  other  mortals ;  had  built  His  church 
upon  this  rock,  and  had  given  to  the  special  care  of  the 
present  Mrs.  Morton  the  great  key  thereof,  which  had 
for  so  many  years  been  erroneously  supposed  by  pious 
Catholics  to  have  been  bestowed  upon  some  one  else 
hundreds  of  years  ago ;  and  that  every  man,  woman  or 
child  who  refused  to  accept  Mrs.  Morton's  established 
views  upon  any  subject  was  a  heretic. 

Mrs.  Morton  took  upon  herself  the  special  care  of 
converting  the  Hudsons  from  the  error  of  their  ways  — 
which  consisted  in  refusing  to  accept  her  views ;  to  con- 
vince Mr.  Hudson  of  the  lack  of  wisdom  in  his  West- 
ern plan ;  to  persuade  Mrs.  Hudson  into  society,  etc., 
etc. 

Mr.  Hudson  only  replied  : 

"  People  view  wealth  differently.  Some  prize  it  for 
the  power  and  infl  uence  it  gives.  I  care  for  it  only  as 
a  means  of  securing  independence  and  seclusion.  I  do 
not  call  the  years  that  I  have  spent  to  gain  it  wasted, 
since  now  I  can  command  advantages  for  my  children 


UNFORGIVEN.  41 

that  they  could  not  otherwise  have  had ;  but  the  greatest 
charm  of  it  to  me,  is  that  I  can  take  my  family  away  to 
myself,  and  spend  my  remaining  days  in  the  enjoyment 
of  their  companionship." 

He  was  immovable.  She  endeavored  to  make  him 
understand  that  he  owed  a  debt  to  the  world  that  could 
only  be  repaid  by  being  an  active  worker  in  the  vine- 
yard of  the  Lord. 

"  There  shall  be  no  complain  t  of  my  lack  of  generos- 
ity in  the  right  direction  ;  indeed  my  Western  scheme  is 
to  buy  land,  and  furnish  employment  for  every  man  who 
will  leave  the  crowded  cities  and  accept  healthful  labor. 
I  shall  encourage  and  aid  industrial  schools,  and  homes 
for  the  helpless ;  but  shall  never  countenance  associa- 
tions for  breeding  pauperism  in  the  land." 

"  So  the  rich  always  say,  and  to  people  of  moder- 
ate means  is  left  the  task  of  devising  to  aid  the 
indigent." 

"And,  I  hold,  my  dear  madam,  that  if  people  of 
moderate  means  —  in  fact,  if  all  classes  of  people  would 
look  well  to  the  interests  of  their  own  families,  there 
would  not  be  so  many  indigent  people  to  look  after ; 
for,  it  is  frequently  the  case,  that  while  women  are  from 
home,  looking  after  jail-birds  and  paupers  (most  of 
whom  are  able  to  work),  their  own  children  go  to  the 
bad.  I  have  kept  my  eyes  open  these  many  years, 
and,  whatever  other  people  may  think,  I  adhere  strictly 
to  Channing's  doctrine  of  associations,  and  practice  it. 
If  all  parents  looked  first  carefully  to  the  training  of 
their  children,  and  to  the  comforts  and  welfare  of  home 


42  UNFORGIVEN. 

all  evil  woul  d  be  diminished  more  rapidly  and  effectu- 
ally than  it  ever  can  be  by  charitable  missions." 

Mrs.  Morton  got  little  encouragement  from  Mr.  Hud- 
son and  Abbe,  who  were  both  lovers  of  home,  and 
knew  that  there  could  be  no  such  thing  as  a  home, 
without  the  ruling  spirit  of  a  devoted  wife  and  mother 
there  to  keep  the  wheels  of  the  machinery  oiled  with 
her  own  gentle  hand,  so  that  its  creaking  disturb  not 
the  household. 

Mrs.  Morton  invariably,  when  defeated  or  contra- 
dicted in  her  theories,  fell  back  on  her  favorite  expres- 
sion of  the  errors  of  the  people  of  the  present  day  and 
the  enormity  of  the  task  imposed  upon  her  of  setting 
the  world  aright,  and  ofttimes  rounded  off  her  periods 
by  the  wish  that  Christ  would  come  to  relieve  her  of 
the  task  specially  assigned  her,  and  which  she  must 
perform  until  He  came. 

Nothing  Mrs.  Morton  ever  said  irritated  Abbe  Hud- 
son so  much  as  this  favorite  expression.  It  happened 
once  that  she  had  been  preaching  her  favorite  doctrine, 
of  looking  after  the  poor,  and  berating  rich  people  who 
wrapped  themselves  in  a  cloak  of  selfishness,  and  at 
length  wound  up  with  : 

"  O,  dear !  I  wish  that  Christ  would  come  ;  I  do  wish 
that  Christ  would  come  !  " 

Abbe  answered,  half  seriously,  half  earnestly : 

"  I  have  no  doubt,  Mrs.  Morton,  but  that  you  would 
do  your  best  to  entertain  Him,  if  you  put  Miss  Belle  in 
the  garret  and  Mr.  Morton  on  the  roof;  but  I  do  not 
believe  that  He  would  remain  when  He  saw  how  much 


UNFORQIVEN.  43 

you  inconvenienced  your  family  for  Him;  and  when 
He  found  you  neglected  your  own  for  others,  I  do  not 
believe  He  would  reward  you  either." 

From  that  time  Mrs.  Morton  had  hated  Abbe  as 
only  a  hypocrite  can  hate  the  being  who  reads  his 
heart.  The  truth  is,  Mrs.  Morton  hated  everybody 
whom  she  could  not  control.  Not  that  she  did  not 
smile  upon  him  as  formerly,  but  she  never  forgot  that 
one  home-thrust. 

After  all,  since  they  could  not  be  managed  by  her, 
Mrs.  Morton  was  not  sorry  when  the  Hudsons  set  out 
for  the  West.  Mr.  Jeffrey  would  be  more  lonely  still, 
and  visit  Belle  more  frequently. 


CHAPTER  V. 

"  Die  Flamme  lodert,  uad  die  Sonne  steigt 
Ich  fiihl's,  ich  bin  erhortl     Habt  Dank  ihr  Gotter! 

Nun  bin !     Dort  an  der  Liebesgottin  Altar 
Erfiille  sich  der  Liebe  dunkles  Loos. 

So  zahle  ich  die  letzte  Schuld  des  Lebens  — 
Ihr  Gotter  —  nehmt  mich  auf !  " 

Juliet  repeated  these  lines  from  Grillparzer's  Sappho, 
as  she  contemplated  her  ideal  picture  which  the  poem 
had  suggested.  Herr  von  Stein  and  Mrs.  Hellwald 
gazed  upon  it  entranced,  the  former  assuring  her  that 
it  was  her  greatest  success,  and  added  : 

"  Only  a  touch  of  your  skillful  brush  here  and  there, 
and  you  will  have  a  picture  that  no  living  artist  could 
excel." 

It  was  a  fresh,  bright  morning,  and  a  cool  breeze 
came  sweeping  down  from  the  hills  through  the  open 
windows.  Inspired  by  the  beauty  of  the  day,  Herr  von 
Stein's  words  of  praise,  and  more  gratified  with  the 
result  of  her  effort  than  anything  which  she  had  yet 
produced,  Juliet  took  up  her  palette  and  brush  and 
stepped  back  to  see  where  the  first  stroke  could  improve 
the  picture. 

A  foaming  sea,  and  frowning  rocks  ;  a  solitary  figure 


UNFORGIVEN.  45 

with  upturned  face,  her  dark  hair  floating  on  the 
breeze,  her  arms  thrown  up  and  hands  clasped  in  wild 
despair,  her  broken  lyre  crushed  beneath  one  white 
foot,  skillfully  and  with  wonderfully  powerful  effect 
produced,  made  up  a  picture  of  living,  breathing, 
despairing  agony  that  caused  Juliet's  heart  to  beat  high 
with  hope  and  pride  as  she  gazed  upon  it.  The  spirit 
of  some  great  master  had  touched  her  brush.  Aye,  it 
seemed  as  if  a  host  of  spirit  artists  had  suggested  and 
directed  those  grand,  powerful,  masterful  strokes  in  sea 
and  sky,  in  face,  in  figure  and  in  gesture. 

Bertie  Johnston  stood  still  in  the  open  door  and  gazed 
silently  upon  the  fair  artist  and  her  fine  execution 
several  moments  before  she  announced  herself. 

Bertie  wore  a  pretty  morning  suit.  Her  hair  hung 
in  floating  curls  about  her  neck  and  shoulders,  and 
partially  concealed  her  white  forehead.  She  had  bright 
grey  eyes,  that  sometimes  seemed  blue ;  a  sweet  mouth, 
and  a  pure,  fair  complexion,  indicating  the  most  perfect 
health.  And  as  she  stood  in  the  doorway,  swinging  her 
hat  by  the  strings,  fearful  to  enter  lest  she  should 
disturb  them,  and  gazing  with  wondering  admiration 
upon  Juliet  and  the  painting,  the  artist  and  his  sister 
thought  they  had  never  seen  a  fairer  or  sweeter  face. 

"  Do  come  in  ! "  said  Juliet,  happening  to  turn  her 
head  and  see  her. 

"I  will  if  you  will  let  me  sit  beside  you  and  watch 
you  work ;  if  not,  I  must  go  home,  for  I  see  you  are 
interested  in  what  you  are  doing,  and  I  would  not  dis- 
turb you." 


46  UNFORGIVEN. 

"  Very  well ;  "  Juliet  resumed  her  seat  and  made  room 
for  Bertie  to  sit  beside  her,  and  allowed  her  to  hold 
her  palette,  and  hand  her  brushes.  They  would  sit 
perfectly  silent  for  minutes  —  Juliet  deeply  interested 
in  her  work,  and  Bertie  almost  holding  her  breath  as 
she  watched  the  effect  of  Juliet's  skillful  brush;  then 
Juliet  would  pause,  and  ask  Bertie  questions,  and  insist 
that  she  should  answer  only  in  German. 

During  that  morning  they  became  still  better  ac- 
quainted. Bertie  repeated  little  poems  from  Heine  in 
German,  and  surprised  Juliet  by  her  correct,  and  some- 
times beautiful,  translation  of  them.  They  seemed  at- 
tracted to  each  other  more  from  the  fact  that  neither 
had  ever  met  just  such  a  nature  as  the  other.  How 
different  she  was  from  Belle  !  What  different  feelings 
she  awoke  in  Juliet's  heart!  And  Bertie  compared 
Juliet  favorably  with  all  the  other  girls  she  had  ever  met. 

Their  friendship  in  a  short  time  ripened  into  a  pure, 
trusting  love,  and  they  were  inseparable,  except  when 
Bertie  studied  and  recited  her  lessons.  Juliet  loved  to 
hear  her  sing,  and  often  they  spent  whole  days  to- 
gether ;  for  Bertie  would  practice  in  Juliet's  room,  and 
sing  for  the  pleasure  of  Juliet,  the  artist,  and  his  sister. 
They  walked  out  over  the  hills,  they  drove,  and  Juliet 
had  hoped  that,  as  the  weeks  glided  by,  Bertie  had  for- 
gotten to  run  away,  until  one  morning,  with  every  ap- 
pearance of  having  indulged  in  another  bitter  cry,  she 
came  to  her  and  said  : 

"  I  shall  not  remain  with  you  this  morning ;  I  have 
only  come  to  tell  you  that  I  am  indeed  going  to  run 


UNFORQIVEN.  47 

away.  I  concluded  last  night  that  there  is  no  use  to 
try  to  wear  this  homesickness  off.  I  determined  to  tell 
you,  and  you  can  speak  to  your  friends  about  it,  and 
perhaps  save  me  some  trouble.  Don't  try  to  dissuade 
me.  If  you  refuse  to  help  me,  then  you  force  me  to  act 
for  myself.  I  will  surely  get  sick.  Waking  or  dream- 
ing, I  see  my  dear  uncle  sitting  alone  in  that  great 
house,  grieving  about  his  Bertie,  yet  writing  me  long, 
cheerful  letters,  and  praising  me.  I  know  he  has  to 
drink  bad  coffee  and  sloppy  tea  ;  I  know  he  has  nobody 
to  read  his  paper  for  him,  or  to  peel  his  orange  at 
breakfast,  or  to  bring  his  slippers  and  dressing-gown 
when  he  returns  home,  tired  out,  in  the  evening.  Truth 
is,  he  is  a  most  shamefully  neglected  dear !  No  one 
but  servants  there." 

She  broke  down,  and  after  a  few  more  sobs  continued : 
"  I  know  he  sits  alone  evenings,  and  thinks  of  me. 
I  know  he  dreams  of  me,  and  wakes  up  to  find  that  I 
am  far  away ;  and  turns  over  to  sleep,  only  to  dream  of 
me  again.  Oh  !  I  can't  bear  it !  I  will  run  away ! 
He  was  so  unselfish  to  let  me  come,  because  he  thought 
it  best  for  me ;  but  he  cannot  make  a  brilliant  woman 
of  Bertie  Johnston." 

Juliet  promised  to  speak  to  her  friends  about  it  and 
then  proposed  a  walk.  They  went  out  into  the  city, 
and  up  over  the  hills,  but  Bertie's  mind  was  too  full  of 
her  plan  to  return  home  to  be  diverted.  She  could 
see  no  beauty  in  nature.  Her  uncle's  lonely  face  was 
reflected  in  the  skies.  The  trees  whispered  about  it, 
and  the  breeze  sighed  about  it. 


48  UNFORGIVEN. 

"I  rather  think,"  said  Herr  von  Stein,  "it  would  be 
better  to  humor  her.  It  would  be  an  easy  task  to  find 
American  tourists  returning  now,  and  I  will  at  once 
make  it  my  duty  to  find  a  suitable  party  in  whose  care 
to  place  her." 

It  was  soon  arranged,  and  one  morning  they  kissed 
Bertie  good-bye,  as  she  stood,  with  a  radiant  face,  upon 

the  steamship  A ,  which  sailed  from  Hamburg, 

whither  they  had  accompanied  her. 

"  She  would  have  gone  alone,  "  said  the  artist,  wiping 
his  eyes,  "  bless  her  heart !  She  said  to  me,  '  Ah  !  I 
believe,  at  times,  that  I  could  walk  across  the  ocean 
dry-shod. '  " 

Bertie  said  good-bye,  with  the  promise  to  write  to 
them,  and  to  see  them  as  soon  as  she  heard  they  had 
arrived  in  America. 

The  nights  were  fine,  but  Juliet's  good-bye  to  Bertie 
had  made  her  heart  ache  for  home,  too.  When  she 
retired  she  could  not  sleep,  and,  lured  by  the  moon- 
light, rose  from  her  bed,  and  sat  beside  her  window. 
The* city  was  wrapped  in  slumber,  while  the  distant  hills, 
like  sentinels,  kept  vigil  over  it.  It  was  a  habit  of  hers, 
if  wakeful,  to  rise  and  look  out  upon  the  night,  whether 
the  moon  or  stars  brightened  it  or  whether  the  street 
lamps  alone  pierced  the  darkness.  It  was  a  time  to  re- 
flect, to  recall  the  visions  of  home  and  friends ;  to  study 
herself.  She  realized  that  she  was  undergoing  a  mys- 
terious change.  She  could  not  understand  it.  She 
knew  that  the  artist  and  his  sister  perceived  it ;  she  saw 
it  reflected  in  her  mirror,  and  yet  she  could  not  explain 


UNFORQIVEN.  49 

it.  Somehow  life  seemed  to  have  taken  a  deeper  hold 
upon  her;  the  bright,  joyous  eyes  were  sometimes 
thoughtful,  and,  the  artist  thought,  too  earnest  in  ex- 
pression. No  one  was  more  puzzled  than  Juliet ;  she  was 
not  unhappy,  she  was  not  sad,  but  somehow  the  shadow 
of  a  great  mysterious  change  was  falling  about  her,  and 
she  seemed  to  be  gathering  together  all  the  strongest 
elements  of  her  nature  to  resist  some  awful  gloom, 
some  impending  evil,  that  imperceptibly  and  inevitably 
was  just  beginning  to  close  in  around  her.  She  did  not 
know  from  whence  it  came;  she  would  not  have  spoken 
of  it  lest  she  should  fail  to  make  herself  understood ; 
yet  she  waited  daily  for  this  feeling  to  be  revealed  to 
her  in  some  tangible  shape.  But  the  days  passed,  the 
nights  came  in  their  beauty,  and  she  gazed  out  upon 
them;  but  the  twinkling  stars  and  the  silver  moon 
whispered  naught  of  the  mysterious  future  that  was 
being  woven  for  her ;  whether  of  silver,  or  gold,  or  iron 
threads,  who  could  tell? 

Her  mother  had  written  her  that  they  were  living 
now  in  their  Western  home ;  had  described  the  house, 
the  furniture,  and  the  grounds.  Juliet  pictured  her 
loved  ones  far  away,  recalled  each  face  and  voice,  and 
thought  how  sweet  it  would  be  to  be  with  them 
once  more,  and  to  know  that  never  again  while  life 
should  last  would  they  be  separated  so  long. 

To  be  at  home  with  Constantine  !  But  why  was  it 
she  felt  the  mysterious  shadow  draw  nearer  to  her,  and 
grow  darker  when  she  thought  of  him?  Was  there 
some  great  sorrow  in  store  for  her,  with  which  he  was 


50  UNFORGIVEN. 

connected  ?     Would  death  rob  her  of  him  ?     Ah !  surely 
death  only  could  part  them. 

And  thus  Juliet  would  muse,  looking  out  upon  the 
sky,  the  church  towers,  the  hills  —  all  seemed  peace- 
fully to  sleep  beneath  Night's  sable  veil.  She  thought 
of  how  many,  like  herself,  might  then  be  looking  out 
upon  the  silent  city,  the  distant  hills,  and  moon  and 
stars,  pondering  some  great  problem  of  this  life,  which 
grows  more  mysterious  to  us  year  by  year  as  we  grow  in 
strength  and  education,  and  causes  us  sometimes,  like 
Euripides,  to  ask  :  "  Who  knows,  if  life  be  not  death, 
and  death  life  ?"  Are  we  not  dead  and  buried  so  long 
as  the  spirit  is  imprisoned  ? 


CHAPTER  VI. 

There  was  a  grandeur  in  the  picturesque  hills,  and 
craggy  bluffs,  the  uneven,  broken  earth,  covered  with 
cedars  of  various  sizes,  suspended,  it  seemed,  in  the 
frosty  mid-air ;  the  moisture  from  the  rocks  seized  by 
the  frost  and  held  fast  in  glittering  enchantment ;  the 
stillness,  unbroken  even  by  the  note  of  a  bird,  which 
made  a  picture  of  Nature's  beauty  that  held  the  mem- 
bers or  the  Hudson  household  mute  in  admiration. 

The  2Oth  day  of  December,  18 — ,  Hagar  walked  out 
upon  the  observatory ;  Abbe  stood  upon  the  upper  ver- 
anda, and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hudson,  from  the  parlor  window 
gazed  out  upon  the  scene  of  white  glory  glittering 
in  the  morning  sun.  The  river  lay  still  and  cold 
in  its  winding-sheet  of  death.  Indeed,  it  seemed  that 
the  Winter  King  had  exhausted  himself  in  his  work  of 
beauty  over  hills,  trees  and  rocks,  and,  reaching  the 
valley  below,  had  fallen  asleep  in  the  contemplation  of 
his  own  handiwork,  and  that  Nature  was  holding  her 
breath  till  he  awoke. 

At  length  Abbe  joined  his  parents,  with  a  merry 
"  good  morning,"  and  said : 

"  I  wonder  if  Juliet  feasts  her  eyes  upon  a  grander 
view  this  morning  than  is  spread  out  before  us.  A 
kiss,  mother  mine,  for  your  birthday.  Many  joyous 
returns  of  this  blessed  day." 

51 


52  UNFORGIVEN. 

"  Hagar  says  that  breakfast  is  waiting,"  said  Mr. 
Hudson,  "  after  which  we  will  see  who  has  given  your 
mother  most  substantial  proof  of  devotion." 

Mrs.  Hudson  took  an  arm  of  her  husband  and  son, 
and  they  repaired  to  the  cheerful  breakfast-room  where 
a  tempting  country  repast  was  spread. 

Mrs.  Hudson  had  taken  unusual  pains  with  her 
toilet,  though  she  was  always  carefully  dressed;  and 
the  happy  memories  of  this  day,  forty-five  times  told, 
made  her  face  very  bright,  especially  since  her  husband 
had  just  said : 

"Five  and  twenty  years  ago  to-day,  Felicia,  you 
became  my  queen,  and  are  lovelier  this  morning  and 
more  beloved  than  on  that  day." 

Abbe,  fair-browed,  bright-eyed  Abbe,  now  sports  a 
moustache,  and  is  broad-shouldered  and  strong. 

The  meal  was  enjoyed,  and  enlivened  by  pleasant 
conversation,  after  which  they  returned  to  the  parlor, 
where  the  servants  were  busy  opening  boxes  and  pack- 
ages. 

Neither  father  nor  son  were  wounded  when  the  fond 
wife  and  mother,  with  trembling  fingers,  began  first  to 
unpack  the  foreign  packages,  the  box  containing  which 
had  been  opened  by  the  thoughtful  Hagar's  directions, 
and  there,  sure  enough,  packed  carefully,  lay  the  image 
of  their  child. 

"Juliet!"  burst  from  the  lips  of  all,  in  one  joyous 
greeting.  Mr.  Hudson  and  Abbe  took  the  portrait 
from  the  case,  and  placing  it  upon  the  table  they  all 
stood  back  to  gaze  upon  it.  A  breathing  image  of 


UNFORQIVEN.  53 

the  pride  of  their  hearts.  Juliet !  Juliet !  but  what  a 
change !  A  round,  full  figure ;  an  earnest,  thoughtful 
face ;  a  woman,  with  faultless  features,  and  great,  glow- 
ing eyes,  and  cherry  lips  that  seemed  half  open,  as  if 
about  to  speak. 

"This  is  Herr  von  Stein's  masterpiece,"  they  cried. 

"What  is  this?"  said  Hagar  stooping,  and  lifting 
another  picture  from  the  same  box. 

The  same  form,  the  same  features,  but  with  sightless 
eyes  raised  up,  and  written  underneath,  in  Herr  von 
Stein's  writing,  the  word  "  Faith."  The  pictures  were 
placed  side  by  side,  and  other  boxes  were  opened  con- 
taining specimens  from  Juliet's  own  brush.  The 
servants  all  came  in  —  all  pronounced  the  pictures  per- 
fect, and  each  seemed  proud  of  the  beauty  of  their 
gifted  young  mistress. 

When  they  had  been  shown  everything,  and  retired, 
the  parents  and  Abbe  again  sat  down  before  the  glow- 
ing fire.  How  perfect  that  household  picture  was. 
The  sweet-faced  mother;  the  calm,  dignified  father; 
the  strong,  vigorous  son.  Each  turning  his  eyes  now 
to  see  some  new  charm  in  that  pictured  face,  so  dear 
to  all,  and  then  to  her  own  paintings,  with  a  new  com- 
ment upon  her  improvement. 

"  Please  God,"  said  Mr.  Hudson,  "  Felicia,  while  we 
live,  this  is  your  last  birthday  that  shall  find  a  vacant 
chair  in  our  midst." 

"I  hope  so,"  said  Mrs.  Hudson;  "these  have  been 
weary  years ;  but  summer  will  soon  be  here  again,  and 
with  it  comes  our  Juliet." 


54  UNFORGIVEN 

Hagar  had  lowered  the  crimson  curtains,  for  she  de- 
clared the  reflection  of  the  sun  on  the  snow  made 
the  light  too  dazzling  to  bear.  She  returned  later 
with  a  tray  of  rosy-cheeked  apples,  and  glasses  and 
sweet  cider,  and  putting  them  before  the  glowing  fire 
said: 

"  Mistress,  I  wish  you  much  joy,  and  many  returns, 
as  the  white  folks  say.  I  have  been  thinking  this  is 
just  such  a  day  as  the  one  on  which  you  were  born.  I 
was  eight  years  old,  but  I  remember  it  better  than 
other  things  that  have  happened  many  years  since ;  for 
I  was  made  nurse  to  the  new  baby ;  and  I  know  how 
jealous  all  the  other  darkey  children  were,  for  each  one 
had  expected  to  be  raised  to  that  position  of  honor.  I 
was  called  the  'half-breed,'  and  hated  by  them  on 
account  of  my  Indian  blood.  I  remember  when  your 
grandmother  said,  '  Hagar  is  faithful,  Hagar  is  strong, 
Hagar  is  careful  —  I  rather  think  it  shall  be  Hagar.' 
And  then  I  was  called  in,  and  had  new  clothes  put  on 
me ;  a  beautiful  white  apron,  and  my  straight,  coarse 
hair  —  that  told  the  tale  of  my  Indian  blood  —  bound 
back  with  a  red  band.  When  I  was  dressed,  Mistress 
(your  mother)  said :  '  Let  the  child  see  herself; '  and 
I  was  led  by  your  grandmother  to  a  large  mirror  to  see 
my  new  self;  then  they  laid  in  my  arms  the  new  baby. 
Many  years  have  passed,  Mistress,  since  then  !  but  the 
half-breed  servant  loved  the  little  baby,  and  I  hope  to- 
day, when  five  and  forty  years  have  passed,  I  have 
proven  faithful  to  my  trust." 

She  reached   out  both  hands,  and  tears  sparkled  in 


UNFORGIVEN.  55 

her  small,  black  eyes.  Mrs.  Hudson  took  Hagar's 
hands,  and  laying  them  together,  put  her  own  fair  one 
upon  them  and  said : 

"  God  has  been  very  good  to  me,  Hagar,  and  has 
blessed  me,  it  seems,  in  every  way  —  in  my  parents, 
now  up  in  heaven ;  in  my  husband,  the  noblest  man  on 
earth ;  in  my  children,  who  are  all  I  would  have  them 
be;,  and  in  yourself,  no  longer  slave  or  servant,  but  my 
friend,  whose  cradle  songs  have  lulled  me  to  sleep  — 
whose  feet  never  wearied,  before  mine  were  strong 
enough  to  walk  —  whose  fairy  tales  are  fresh  in  my 
memory  still  —  whose  faithfulness  has  been  to  me  one 
of  the  most  beautiful  things  of  my  life.  I  have  tried 
only  to  be  as  faithful  to  you  as  you  have  been  to  me." 

It  was  only  a  dark  servant  bending  over  the  hand  of 
her  mistress;  but  Abbe  and  Mr.  Hudson  were  silent, 
with  the  feeling  that  it  was  a  sacred  tableau  upon  which 
they  gazed,  and  wished  the  dark-eyed  portrait  whose 
eyes  were  fixed  upon  the  scene  were  indeed  the  living 
Juliet,  that  she  might  fasten  it  upon  the  canvas. 

When  the  little  tableau  was  over  Hagar  turned  to 
Mr.  Hudson  and  said : 

"  Master,  did  I  ever  tell  you  how  I  first  learned  that 
names  had  a  meaning  ?  " 

"  No,  Hagar,  I  believe  not.     Let's  have  it  now." 

"  Well,  no  baby  ever  brought  as  much  joy  into  one 
family  as  your  wife.  Her  mother  was  an  only  child; 
her  parents  and  husband  worshiped  her,  and  when  this 
baby  came  everybody  was  wild  with  joy ;  of  course  the 
baby  must  have  a  name,  which  was  talked  of  for  a  year, 


56  UNFORGIVEN. 

and  just  such  a  day  as  this,  when  she  was  a  year  old, 
her  mamma  said  to  the  family,  who  were  loading  her 
with  presents :  '  She  has  brought  us  all  so  much  hap- 
piness, let  us  call  her  Felicia.'  Afterwards  they  told 
me  Felicia  meant  happiness.  Since  then  I  have  never 
seen  a  person  whose  name  was  peculiar  or  unusual,  or 
that  I  have  liked  or  disliked  the  person,  but  I  have 
found  out  the  meaning  of  his  name.  But  everybody 
don't  seem  to  have  chosen  their  children's  names  with 
regard  to  their  meaning;  but  many  of  them  suit  as 
though  they  had ;  for  instance,  yours,  master —  Henry, 
the  head  or  chief  of  a  house  —  is  well  chosen.  Con- 
stantine  —  resolute,  firm.  Alvah  —  Mr.  Morton's  first 
name  —  means  iniquity.  One  would  not  suppose  that 
his  mother  knew  what  that  name  signified ;  and  I  study 
their  verses  in  the  Bible.  My  mistress'  is,  "  She 
stretches  out  her  hand  to  the  poor ;  yea,  she  reacheth 
forth  her  hand  to  the  needy." 

Hagar  had  always  been  a  privileged  servant.  Not 
more  so  since  her  freedom,  which  had  been  given  her 
by  her  young  mistress  on  her  wedding-day,  than  before. 
She  had  been  taught  to  read,  and  many  times  surprised 
them  with  her  good  sense,  and  ready  application  of 
what  she  learned. 

The  day  drew  to  a  close.  The  fire  was  replenished, 
and  the  curtains  drawn  closely  ;  the  shadows  danced 
upon  the  wall,  and,  moving  upon  Juliet's  picture,  seemed 
to  make  her  bosom  heave,  and  gave  the  features  a  living, 
mobile  expression. 

"  But  why,"  mused  Mrs.  Hudson,  "  should  Herr  von 


UNFORGIVEN.  57 

Stein  take  Juliet  as  a  model  for  faith,  and  paint  it  sight- 
less. What  has  he  seen  in  my  child  that  awoke  this 
vision  of  a  blind  faith  in  his  imagination?  What !  what ! 
Is  it  her  love  for  Mr.  Jeffrey  ?  Does  Herr  von  Stein 
read  him  as  her  father  does  ?  Is  his  pride  stronger  than 
his  love  ?  O,  my  child  !  my  child  !  " 

The  trio  sat  in  the  flickering  light,  each  busy  with  his 
own  thought  —  thoughts  of  one  and  the  same  person, 
and  yet  so  different.  But  the  book  was  sealed  !  not 
one  could  read  a  page. 

We  leave  them  in  that  dim,  uncertain  light,  and 
cross  the  sea  to  Juliet.  What  thoughts  now  come  to 
her? 


CHAPTER  VII. 

While  in  Munich,  Herr  von  Stein  said  to  Juliet : 

"  Each  city  of  Europe  we  visit  must  be  made  mem- 
orable by  a  gem  of  your  own  production.  I  have  a 
fancy  that  you  may  make  our  stay  in  Munich  particu- 
larly so  by  painting  your  conception  of  Little  Nell.  " 

"  Oh  !  no,"  she  answered ;  "  what  I  cannot  compre- 
hend, I  can  not  attempt  to  produce.  Little  Nell  is  a 
beautiful  fancy  of  the  author  —  most  of  his  characters 
are  living  creatures ;  but  I  could  no  more  comprehend 
Little  Nell  than  I  could  her  weak  and  wicked  grand- 
father. Love  to  me  has  been  so  different  a  thing  — 
those  who  have  loved  me  have  been  so  earnest  to  make 
me  happy,  so  thoughtful  and  so  good ;  so  anxious  to 
lift  me  higher  and  higher,  that  I  cannot  call  the  feeling 
love  that  caused  the  old  man,  Nell's  grandfather,  to  do 
what  would  break  the  gentle,  loving  Nell's  heart.  To 
drag  her  hither  and  thither,  heedless  of  her  health  and 
strength,  even  stealing  her  money,  and  so  near  being 
the  robber  of  their  benefactress.  Oh,  no !  I  can  not 
conceive  such  an  idea  no  more  than  I  could  imagine  so 
pure  and  noble  a  child  clinging  with  such  a  fond  attach- 
ment to  such  a  wretch. " 

Juliet's  face  paled  at  the  very  thought,  and  Herr  von 
Stein  looked  at  her  with  a  new  interest. 

68 


UNFORGIVEN  59 

"  Then  you  could  not  cling  to  and  love  one  whose 
very  love  for  you  had  become  a  disease  (as  it  undoubt- 
edly had  in  this  case)?  You  could  not  cling  to  the 
object  who  " 

"  One  moment,  mein  Herr ;  my  idea  is  that  love  is 
such  a  high  and  holy  thing,  that  even  if  it  were  to  be- 
come a  disease,  as  you  suggest,  it  would  be  a  disease 
of  an  exalted  nature  that  could  never  stoop  to  do  a 
degrading  thing.  No  one  who  loved  another  would  or 
could  degrade  that  other  by  a  single  act,  much  less 
through  a  long  series  of  years.  " 

Herr  von  Stein  turned  away  for  a  moment,  and  then 
asked : 

"  You  do  not  believe  that  one  can  love  a  degraded 
object  ?  " 

"  Impossible  !  I  can  no  more  comprehend  such  a  thing 
than  I  can  comprehend  Nell  being  the  grandchild  of 
such  a  man." 

"Then  your  love  could  not  outlive  shame  and  dis- 
grace ?  " 

"How?" 

'•  I  mean,  if  you  loved  —  Mr.  Jeffrey,  for  instance  — 
and  he  should  commit  a  crime,  you  could  care  for  him 
no  more?" 

"  Certainly  not !  I  might  pity  him,  but  I  could  not 
love  him.  Understand  me;  you  say,  ' if he  committed  a 
crime  '  ;  you  make  it  absolute." 

"  Or,  if  he  were  accused?  " 

"  That  is  a  different  thing ;  an  accusation  from  all  the 
world  could  not  change  me. " 


60  UNFORGIVEN. 

"  Then  you  have  a  faith  in  those  you  love,  strong  as 
the  love  itself?  " 

"  My  love  is  born  of  my  faith  in  them,  and  could 
live  as  long,  but  no  longer,  than  that  faith.  We  might 
pity  one  we  no  longer  love.  I  might  go  on  performing 
a  sacred  duty,  with  no  heart  in  it,  no  love,  until  death 
released  me." 

"Ah!  just  so.  Little  Nell,  with  a  high  and  holy 
sense  of  duty,  with  a  pity  and  tenderness  that  made 
her  angelic,  walked  fearlessly  in  the  path  of  duty,  till 
the  Angels,  no  longer  permitting  it,  came  down  and 
took  her  home." 

Herr  von  Stein  paused,  and  looking  earnestly  at 
Juliet's  changing  color,  repeated : 

"  Little  Nell,  in  her  purity,  too  good  for  earth,  was 
taken  home." 

If  his  words  had  materialized  and  spread  themselves 
in  floating  visions  upon  the  canvas  before  her,  Juliet 
could  not  have  seen  more  clearly  the  artist's  wish. 

"  I  know,"  he  said,  looking  sadly  upon  her,  "  in  this 
bright  world,  where  you  have  been  bathed  in  heaven's 
pure  sunlight,  in  love  and  honor,  in  true  goodness,  in 
the  highest  aspiration  for  a  purer  existence,  your 
young  heart  has  never  known  and  can  not  yet  compre- 
hend that  phase  of  character,  that  kind  of  love  ;  but 
the  day  may  come  when  you  can  realize  it.  We  may 
carry  wounds  to  our  graves  dealt  by  the  hand  of  one 
we  loved  the  most,  and  whom  we  believed  loved  us 
best.  The  highest,  holiest  type  of  love,  according  to 
the  Christian  belief,  was  born  of  pity  for  sinning 


UNFORGIVEN.  61 

degraded  mankind.  Does  not  your  Bible  say,  that, 
"  He  so  loved  the  world "  ?  I  do  not  say  that  the 
word  was  translated  rightly,  and  should  not  have  been, 
"for  He  so  pitied the  world." 

Juliet  was  silent,  and  her  thoughts  were  for  once, 
bewildered  and  confused ;  yet  the  picture  remained  so 
vivid  in  her  mind  that  she  worked  with  almost  a  fever 
of  excitement  till  the  fair  face  and  delicate  form  lay 
upon  the  canvas  —  dead,  as  Dickens  describes  her, 
"  like  a  creature  fresh  from  the  hand  of  God,  waiting 
for  the  breath  of  life,"  and  angels  hovering  round  her. 

As  his  pupil  worked,  Herr  von  Stein  mused  upon 
Juliet's  love  —  the  love  which  he  knew  to  be  the  inspi- 
ration which  moved  her  brush  even  now  !  —  the  love 
which  made  her  tireless  to  prove  its  strength,  and  yet 
the  love  which  she  avowed  could  not  endure  when  she 
had  lost  faith  in  its  object — the  love  that  could  not 
stoop,  but  must  ever  rise  higher  and  higher.  He 
wondered  if  her  love  was  repaid  in  kind,  and  if  Mr. 
Jeffrey  even  now  knew  the  value  of  what  he  possessed. 
He  wondered  if  pride  and  ambition  were  not  the 
names  his  feelings  deserved  to  be  called,  rather  than 
love ;  if  he  had  ever  had  any  conception  of  this  spiritual 
feeling  that  lifted  Juliet  above  all  other  women  in  his 
estimation.  And  then  came  the  old  question,  will  she 
go  on  in  this  blind  faith  till  her  fate  is  sealed  —  until 
she  is  bound  irrevocably  to  him  ?  He  shuddered  as  he 
pictured  her  awakening  to  such  a  life  when  it  was  too 
late  to  remedy  it. 

As  we    perceive,    Juliet    did   not   catch   Herr  von 


62  UNFORGIVEN. 

Stein's  meaning,  or,  at  least,  made  no  personal  appli- 
cation of  it,  as  yet ;  but  the  day  came  when  she 
recalled  his  words,  when  they  wore  a  new  and  differ- 
ent meaning,  and  when  she  traced  in  them  the  wise 
and  prudent  way  in  which  he  had  endeavored  to  open 
her  eyes.  But  she  was  blind  now,  blind  as  the  sight- 
less Faith  he  represented  her. 

All  unconsciously,  though,  Juliet's  soul  was  expand- 
ing, as  it  were,  the  grand  truths  of  the  artist  touched 
heart  and  brain,  leaving  deep  and  lasting  impressions. 

In  the  meantime  Belle  and  Alvah  Morton  had  many 
earnest  consultations,  the  character  of  which  furnishes 
material  for  several  chapters. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

So  far  Belle's  plan  had  worked  admirably.  Alvah 
Morton  had  sailed  for  Europe,  and  she  was  left  to 
manage  the  rest  of  the  plot  with  Mrs.  Morton  and  Mr. 
Jeffrey. 

She  visited  Mrs.  Alvah  Morton,  and  found  her  bit- 
ter against  her  husband  and  Juliet.  Hitherto  she  had 
grieved  in  silence,  telling  no  one  of  her  husband's 
neglect  of  herself  and  his  devotion  to  Juliet ;  but  his 
going  to  Europe  to  see  her  was  more  than  she  could, 
in  silence,  bear,  and  she  told  Belle  all  her  worst  fears. 

Mrs.  Morton  was  naturally  a  weak  woman.  Perhaps 
her  greatest  weakness  had  been  in  loving  Alvah  Mor- 
ton, and  entrusting  her  entire  fortune  into  his  hands. 
Since  her  marriage  she  had  been  managed  by  her 
husband,  managed  by  his  aunt,  and  managed  by  Belle, 
until  what  little  courage  she  might  once  have  had  was 
all  managed  out  of  her.  Her  husband  and  his  family 
were  so  strong-minded,  so  strong-willed,  so  determined 
to  rule  or  ruin  everybody  who  came  within  the  circle 
of  their  influence,  that  she,  as  a  timid,  shrinking  girl, 
had  never  opposed  them ;  and  as  time  passed  she  lost 
what  strength  of  character  she  might  have  possessed 
at  the  time  of  her  marriage,  and  had  been  only  a  tool 
for  the  rest  of  the  family  to  use  as  suited  their  purposes 
best. 

63 


64  UNFORGlVEN. 

Did  Mrs.  Morton,  Sr.,  want  to  make  a  trip  and  find 
her  wardrobe  scant,  Florine's  clothing  fitted  her  and 
she  appropriated  them.  Were  Belle's  jewels  old  style, 
there  was  no  use  of  purchasing  ;  Florine  would  invest 
a  handsomer  sum  in  the  most  approved  pattern,  and 
Belle  could  use  hers.  Was  it  inconvenient  to  use  a 
stage  or  hire  a  carriage,  Alvah  Morton's  (Florine's) 
was  at  their  disposal.  Thus  the  young  heiress,  who 
came  into  the  family,  lavishing  her  money  upon  her 
idolized  husband  and  his  family,  was  slighted,  and 
imposed  upon  by  them  all.  Belle  had  always  had  a 
powerful  influence  over  her,  for  Florine  hoped  through 
her  to  learn  how  to  win  her  husband's  love. 

A  few  days  after  Morton's  departure  for  Europe, 
Belle,  with  her  well  matured  plans,  called  upon  Flo- 
rine, who  received  her  in  her  own  room,  where  she  was 
alone,  and  would  not  suffer  her  children  even  to  come 
near  her.  Belle  found  her  in  a  morning  wrapper,  neg- 
ligently worn ;  her  hair  not  yet  arranged,  and  indeed, 
her  whole  appearance  indicating  the  most  abject 
wretchedness.  And  when  Belle  kissed  and  caressed 
her,  she  burst  into  tears,  and  without  explanation 
knew  that  her  misery  was  understood. 

"  It's  a  shame  ! "  said  Belle,  "  indeed,  mamma  says 
she  will  never  countenance  Alvah  again.  It  was  plain 
to  be  seen  that  Juliet  was  doing  everything  in  her 
power  to  win  his  admiration  before  she  left.  But  who 
would  have  thought  she  would  carry  the  matter  so  far 
as  to  correspond  with  him,  and  persuade  him  to  visit 
her?  But,  come,  do  not  grieve  so,  Florine!  Juliet  does 


UNFORGIVEN.  65 

not  really  care  for  Alvah.  It  is  only  an  inordinate  love 
of  admiration  from  every  desirable  source,  as  a  tribute 
to  her  beauty  and  her  genius,  that  she  craves.  It  is  a 
kind  of  fascination  that  will  wear  off  with  him,  and  when 
she  is  married  she  will  care  no  more,  perhaps,  even  for 
his  admiration  —  we  must  hope  so  at  least." 

"  O  !  but  you  can't  imagine  how  dreadful  it  is  to  love 
one  as  devotedly  as  I  love  Alvah,  and  to  be  neglected 
and  slighted  for  some  one  else." 

"  Yes,  I  can." 

Had  she  not  realized  it  long  ago  —  did  she  not  feel 
the  pang  even  now  of  such  bitterness  ? 

"  But  you  can  not  realize  it  with  so  terrible  a  force  as 
I,  who  am  married  to  him  I  love,  and  who  I  know  loves 
somebody  else." 

"  Listen  to  me,  Florine ;  take  my  advice,  and  it  will 
all  be  well.  Of  course,  Juliet  loves  Mr.  Jeffrey,  and 
will  do  what  he  says.  He  does  not  suspect  things  are 
as  we  know  them  to  be  (although  I  think  mamma  has 
opened  his  eyes  somewhat,  lately).  So  you  must  send 
for  him.  Tell  him  about  these  letters ;  tell  him  to  warn 
Juliet  of  the  trouble  she  will  cause  us  all,  if  she  does 
not  change  her  course  immediately;  tell  him  this,  and 
he  will  ask  her  to  return.  They  will  be  married  —  and 
mind  my  word  —  he  will  then  rule  her  absolutely.  Her 
proud  spirit  has  more  than  a  match  in  her  straight-laced 
clergyman.  Alvah  will  return  again  to  the  true  love  of 
your  pure  heart,  that  he  knows  never  had  a  pulse  that 
did  not  throb  for  him.  This  is  a  mere  infatuation  on 
his  part.  There  is  no  use  in  your  ever  allowing  Alvah, 

5 


66  UNFOROIVEN. 

or  anybody  else,  to  know  that  you  spoke  to  Mr.  Jeffrey 
about  this  matter.  Make  him  promise  secrecy  ;  he  will 
keep  his  word,  and  it  will  result  as  I  tell  you.  This  is 
the  surest  and  safest  way  out  of  the  difficulty.  Mr. 
Jeffrey  will  thank  you  for  it." 

Mrs.  Morton  caught  at  the  straw,  the  first  one  that 
had  been  thrown  out  since  she  found  herself  drowning 
in  the  pool  of  despair.  And,  as  Belle  talked  on  in  her 
soft,  flute -like  tones,  making  her  believe  that  this  was 
only  a  little  incident  that  might  occur  in  any  life  nowa- 
days, and  that  it  only  required  a  small  amount  of  tact 
on  her  part  to  manage  it,  Mrs.  Morton's  face  grew 
brighter.  She  ordered  her  breakfast,  which  she  had 
refused  at  the  proper  time,  asked  Belle  what  dress  she 
should  wear  to  receive  Mr.  Jeffrey,  and  thanking  her 
for  advice,  grew  cheerful. 

"  Dear  me  !  "  she  said  smiling,  "  I  wish  I  had  been 
born  a  Morton  instead  of  only  being  able  to  wear  the 
name.  You  are  all  so  strong,  so  self-sustained,  always 
know  what  to  say,  and  when  to  say  it,  and  what  to  do 
and  at  the  proper  time.  Why  Belle,  would  you  have 
believed  it  ?  I  was  positively  contemplating  suicide 
before  you  came;  now  I  can  laugh  at  the  idea." 

Belle  shuddered  at  the  very  idea  of  such  a  disgrace- 
ful occurrence  in  the  Morton  family. 

"  That,  Florine,  would  be  a  public  disgrace  ;  a  stain 
upon  your  children.  This  will  never  become  public^ 
and  there  is  no  need  of  its  becoming  so.  It  would  be 
humiliating  to  you ;  it  would  anger  Alvah  beyond  all 
reconciliation  if  you  were  to  speak  openly  of  this." 


UNFORGIVEN.  67 

"  I  see  you  are  right.  You  are  always  so  cool,  and 
can  calculate  so  well  the  cost  of  all  false  steps.  I  shall 
take  your  advice,  be  sure." 

Belle  was  so  well  pleased  with  the  success  of  her 
scheme  that  she  really  did  mean  what  she  said  as  she 
assisted  Florine  to  dress  and  promised  to  stand  by  her 
in  her  trouble. 

"  You  shall  find  that  Alvah  has  no  sympathy  from 
mamma  and  me  —  you  shall  have  that,  dear ;  but  bear 
in  mind  that  publicity  will  not  do.  Alvah  has  an  ex- 
tensive acquaintance,  whose  respect  and  confidence  are 
essential  to  his  success ;  and  you  know  he  is  the  pride 
and  darling  of  the  Morton  family." 

"  O,  Yes !  " 

The  silly  little  woman  ought  to  have  known  that  too 
well.  Such  words  had  ruled  her  foolish  heart,  and 
gained  all  their  objects  in  so  doing,  ever  since  she  had 
been  married. 

Belle  knew  that  in  order  to  gain  her  object  entirely, 
she  must  not  be  suspected  as  even  knowing  anything 
of  the  matter.  Florine  must  be  the  tool;  Florine  must 
pour  the  poison  drop  into  Mr.  Jeffrey's  ear,  and  she 
must  comfort  him  if  he  spoke  to  her  on  the  subject. 

"  Florine,"  said  Belle,  watching  Mrs.  Morton's  return- 
ing cheerfulness  and  brightening  face  with  some  appre- 
hension, "  you  must  impress  Mr.  Jeffrey  with  the 
importance  of  this  matter  to  himself  as  well  as  to  you, 
and  you  cannot  do  that  if  you  are  too  cheerful.  You 
must  look  at  the  matter  earnestly  and  seriously,  and 
tell  him  that  the  honor  and  happiness  of  us  all  depend 
upon  the  right  step  being  taken  at  the  right  time. 


68  UNFORGIVEN. 

Write  him  a  note  to  call  this  evening,  and,  as  I  am 
anxious  to  hear  the  result  of  your  interview  with 
him,  I  will  remain  in  the  house,  but  do  not  let  him 
know  that  you  have  seen  me  since  Alvah's  departure. 
Take  the  credit  of  this  wisest  course  to  pursue  to 
yourself,  and  impress  him  with  the  fact  that  you  have 
spoken  of  this  subject  to  no  one  but  himself.  He  will 
enter  with  his  whole  heart  into  your  plan.  He  will 
hasten  his  marriage  with  Juliet,  and  then,  of  course, 
Alvah's  allegiance  returns  to  yourself." 

Mrs.  Morton  dispatched  a  message  to  Mr.  Jeffrey ; 
had  a  glowing  fire  built  in  the  library,  whither  she  re- 
paired, and  where  she  paced  the  floor  with  nervous 
excitement,  never  doubting  the  wisdom  and  prudence 
of  following  Belle's  direction,  but  endeavoring  to  con- 
sider the  manner  in  which  to  broach  the  subject  wherein 
her  husband's  loyalty  to  herself  was  questioned,  and 
that  of  Mr.  Jeffrey's  affianced  to  him.  It  was  a  delicate 
subject,  and  more  than  once  her  heart  failed  her,  but  her 
faith  in  Belle's  judgment  was  paramount,  and  her  words 
"  he  will  return  again  to  the  true  love  of  your  pure 
heart,  that  he  knows  never  had  a  pulse  that  did  not 
throb  for  him,"  fully  decided  her,  for  if  that  was  ac- 
complished the  wretchedness  of  this  hour  would  be  for- 
gotten. Mr.  Jeffrey  would  come  —  of  that  she  was 
confident  —  and  promptly,  too. 

Belle  was  elated.  She  saw  her  well  matured  plot 
about  to  be  executed  after  all  these  years.  She  read, 
walked  the  floor,  beat  tunes  upon  the  window-panes, 
and  watched  the  clock  upon  the  mantle-piece ;  how 


UNFORQIVEN.  69 

slow  and  methodical  it  was  —  but  surely  he  would 
come. 

The  messenger  returned,  saying  that  Mr.  Jeffrey  was 
not  in,  but  he  had  left  the  note  to  be  handed  to  him 
immediately  upon  his  return. 

It  was  too  provoking,  they  both  declared.  They  had 
dinner,  and  then,  each  disposed  to  be  alone,  took  her 
respective  place  —  Belle  beside  the  grate  in  Florine's 
room ;  it  was  a  raw,  damp  day,  and  Florine  continued 
her  walk  in  the  library. 

As  Belle  counted  the  hours,  and  saw  the  heavy  clouds 
fall  darkly  over  the  city,  she  dropped  the  curtains, 
lighted  the  gas,  and  sat  down  again  before  the  fire, 
saying  softly : 

"If  he  comes  at  all,  he  will  be  here  soon  now.  If 
this  plan  succeeds  —  and  it  will,  for  it  is  only  bringing 
two  proud,  stubborn  natures  in  opposition  to  each  other, 
and  any  simpleton  knows  the  consequence  of  that  — 
he  will  have  his  pride  and  jealousy  aroused,  and  do  or 
say  something  which  will  cause  Juliet  to  resent  it.  The 
nature  that  can  do  what  Juliet  Hudson  has  done  for 
love  of  him,  if  unappreciated,  will  turn  with  a  violence 
in  the  opposite  direction  that  will  take  them  all  by 
storm.  Only  a  breath  of  suspicion  is  all  he  need  give  — 
only  one  word  of  reproach.  He  can  not  mention  this 
subject  without  insulting  her.  And  I  who  have  studied 
her,  as  no  one  else  ever  did,  know  her  better  than  any 
one  else.  Yes,  I  know  what  she  will  do.  I  wish  I  was 
only  as  sure  of  how  he  would  act  after" 

She  laid  her  hand  upon  her  throbbing  heart,  her  face 


70  UNFORGIVEN. 

pale  as  marble,  and  her  eyes  gleaming,  strained  her  ear 
to  listen.  Through  the  storm  and  rain  and  wind  rang 
the  clear  sound  of  the  door-bell. 

Mrs.  Morton  walked  the  long  room,  pausing  only  to 
listen  as  the  hurrying  footsteps  passed,  or  to  look  out 
of  the  window,  hoping  to  recognize  in  the  many  faces 
the  one  she  awaited.  At  half-past  seven  Mr.  Jeffrey 
was  ushered  into  her  presence.  The  long  waiting  had 
made  her  look  anxious  and  pale,  and  indeed,  Mr.  Jeffrey 
was  also  quite  pale,  or  else  the  gas-light  fell  with  won- 
derful effect  upon  his  features. 

"  My  dear  madam,"  he  said,  taking  the  chair  she 
offered  him,  "  I  am  sorry  not  to  have  received  your 
note  earlier ;  but  I  am  preparing  to  go  West,  and  find 
myself  quite  busy  in  arranging  my  affairs  for  depart- 
ure. I  hope,  however,  that  I  am  not  too  late  to  serve 
you." 

"  No  ;  but  I  have  waited  anxiously  for  you,  and  as 
my  mind  was  very  much  disturbed,  the  day  seemed 
quite  long." 

"  May  I  ask  in  what  way  I  can  assist  you,  or  as  to 
the  cause  of  your  mental  disturbance  ?  " 

"  It  is  something  that  concerns  us  both,  materially ; 
it  is  in  relation  to  this  visit  of  my  husband  to  your  wife." 

Whether  it  was  her  tone,  or  the  word  with  which  she 
closed  her  sentence,  accidently  or  intentionally,  matters 
not;  it  had  its  effect.  Mr.  Jeffrey  started  from  his 
chair,  pale  as  marble,  and  with  a  look  upon  his  face  of 
one  who  had  carried  a  terrible  secret  in  his  heart, 
imagining  that  no  one  knew  it,  and  was  suddenly  con- 


UNFORGIVEN.  71 

fronted  by  one  who  taunted  him  with  it.  His  breathing 
was  labored,  and  Mrs.  Morton  for  a  few  minutes  was 
too  much  shocked  at  his  appearance  to  proceed.  She 
had  never  seen  any  one,  except  herself,  who  seemed  so 
perfectly  bereft  of  self-control. 

"  It  is  not  so  serious  as  that,"  she  said,  putting  her 
hand  gently  upon  his  arm,  "  I  have  been,  perhaps, 
foolishly  alarmed  at  my  husband's  increasing  admiration 
for,  and  interest  in,  Juliet  Hudson.  And,  as  I  did  not 
desire  to  make  either  of  them  the  subject  of  gossip,  for 
the  sake  of  us  all,  I  thought  best  that  you  and  I,  who 
are  the  most  concerned,  should  consult,  and  decide 
what  was  best  to  do  for  those  we  love.  They  have 
been  in  correspondence  for  some  time  past,  and, 
although  I  have  read  none  of  her  letters,  I  have  seen 
the  envelopes  addressed  in  her  own  writing,  and  it  was, 
I  am  sure,  with  some  mutual  understanding  that  Alvah 
went  to  Europe.  He  has  reached  there  by  this  time, 
and  I  do  think  that,  inasmuch  as  I  can  not  influence 
Mr.  Morton  to  return,  that  you  should  request  Juliet  to 
return  immediately." 

Not  one  word  escaped  Mr.  Jeffrey's  lips.  She  only 
knew  that  he  heard  her  by  the  expression  of  his  face. 
When  she  had  finished,  he  arose  like  one  in  a  horrid 
dream,  and,  bidding  her  good-night,  left  the  room  and 
dashed  out  into  the  street.  It  was  a  wild  night.  The 
wind  howled  like  mid-winter,  the  rain,  freezing  as  it 
fell,  drove  down  in  thick,  blinding  sheets.  Mr.  Jeffrey 
heeded  it  not.  The  bitter  waters  in  his  heart  were 
stirred  to  the  bottom.  He  clenched  his  teeth  in  impo- 


72  UNFORGIVEN. 

tent  rage,  and  strode  furiously  on,  and  never  paused  for 
hack  nor  stage,  until  drenched  and  chilled,  he  entered 

his  own  room  on avenue.     His  fire  still  burned 

brightly.  The  gas  was  turned  low.  He  did  not  heed 
his  damp  clothing,  but  sat  down  before  the  fire,  and 
burying  his  face  within  his  hands,  gave  way  to  his 
misery.  Wounded  pride,  anger,  jealousy,  hate,  all  of 
the  baser  passions  were  aroused.  There  came  to  him 
no  vision  of  the  dark-eyed  girl  who  for  love  of  him 
had  left  father,  mother  and  brother,  to  go  abroad  and 
win  honor  and  fame,  for  him.  No  vision  of  her,  far 
away  this  wild  night,  with  no  familiar  face  near  her  but 
that  of  the  German  artist  and  his  faithful  sister;  or, 
sitting  alone,  perhaps  thinking  of,  or  writing  to  him. 
No  picture  of  tenderness  was  painted  by  his  jealous 
and  angry  imagination.  He  saw  only  a  vain,  proud, 
unscrupulous  woman,  who,  perhaps,  even  now  was 
smiling  upon  his  married  rival.  The  very  memory  of 
her  beauty  increased  his  anger.  Her  accomplishments ! 
what  were  they  to  him  now?  The  warm  room  thawed 
the  ice  upon  his  coat,  and  the  water  dripped  in  tiny 
pools  upon  the  floor.  The  clock  ticked  solemnly,  the 
shadows  danced  upon  the  walls,  the  sleet  beat  upon  the 
windows  as  if  to  rouse  him  from  his  dark'revery,  the 
wind  tore  madly  on,  but  unheeded ;  it  gathered  strength, 
and,  whispering  sadly,  winged  its  way  beyond  the  sea, 
carrying  strange  dreams  to  Juliet's  pillow  that  dark 
night. 

Belle  Morton  heard  Mrs.  Morton's  description  of  her 
interview  with  Mr.  Jeffrey. 


UNFORGIVEN.  73 

"  I  shall  never  forget  his  face  as  he  left  me,  never, 
never !  What  I  have  suffered  I  know  he  suffers  now ; 
and  I  only  wonder  what  he  will  do." 

"  Did  he  say  nothing  ?  " 

"  Not  one  word.  I  had  expected  he  would  laugh  at 
my  fears,  or  become  indignant  with  me  for  expressing 
them ;  but  what  he  felt  or  thought,  I  could  only  read 
in  his  white  face.  He  was  dumb  with  awful  sorrow; 
and,  Belle,  it  has  somehow  awakened  a  kind  of  name- 
less horror  in  my  soul ! " 

Poor  Mrs.  Morton !  If  the  shadow  of  that  night's 
work  was  already  beginning  to  fall  so  heavily  around 
her,  happily  for  her,  she  could  not  penetrate  the  gloom 
it  was  to  throw  upon  the  lives  of  all,  from  the  bowed 
figure  beside  his  dying  fire,  to  the  young  head  that 
pressed  its  soft  pillow  far  away. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Our  party  was  in  Paris,  and  Juliet  was  counting  the 
days  that  must  elapse  before  she  would  return  to  her 
native  land.  The  two  years  had  been  well  spent  in 
point  of  improvement  by  her.  She  had  accomplished 
much  in  music,  drawing  and  painting.  Indeed,  Herr 
von  Stein,  whose  praise  in  Juliet's  estimation  was  the 
most  gratifying  she  could  have  had,  pronounced  her 
travels  a  success  in  every  respect.  The  change  of 
climate  and  her  regular  exercise  had  developed  her 
physical  beauty  and  strength.  Her  earnest  study  and 
accurate  notes  had  furnished  her  inexhaustible  material 
for  future  use  in  literary  pursuit.  She  was  a  thorough 
German  and  French  scholar,  both  in  her  appreciation 
and  knowledge  of  the  people  and  their  language.  Herr 
von  Stein  expressed  himself  as  perfectly  satisfied  with 
her  attainments,  knowing  that  she  had  now  really  ac- 
quired the  taste  for  study,  and  procured  the  necessary 
implements  with  which  to  work. 

It  was  their  second  visit  to  Paris.  Juliet  desired  to 
replenish  her  wardrobe,  and,  of  course,  fashionable 
Paris  must  be  consulted.  A  few  days  after  their  ar- 
rival, Mr.  Alvah  Morton  presented  himself,  to  their 
surprise,  at  the  hotel  at  which  they  were  stopping. 
Juliet  was  delighted  to  see  him,  and  plied  him  with  so 
many  questions  of  home  and  friends,  that  almost  an 
74 


UNFORGIVEN.  75 

entire  day  was  spent  before  they  were  aware  of  the 
fleeting  hours.  He  noticed  her  improvement  in  every 
respect,  but  in  nothing  so  much  as  in  her  appearance, 
which  was  now  stately  and  elegant,  with  a  dash  of 
hauteur,  which  was  to  him  most  charming ;  her  exqui- 
site taste  in  dress,  her  brilliant  conversation,  her  keen 
perception  of  beauty,  her  appreciation  of  all  she  had 
seen,  heard  and  read. 

It  was  remarked  in  the  early  part  of  this  story  that 
Juliet  Hudson  never  appeared  to  better  advantage 
than  when  in  company  with  Alvah  Morton.  Whether 
it  was  her  effort  to  appear  well  before  him,  as  the  most 
talented  man  she  had  ever  known,  or  his  true  knowl- 
edge of  her  character,  and  his  own  power  of  drawing 
out  the  sweetest  music  of  her  nature,  no  one  ever 
knew;  but  it  was  a  fact  noticeable  to  all,  that  Juliet 
Hudson,  naturally,  and  by  education  a  charming 
woman  to  all  who  came  within  the  influence  of  her 
magnetic  attractions,  surpassed  even  herself  in  the  pres- 
ence of  Alvah  Morton.  Later  in  the  afternoon,  when 
Juliet  had  caused  a  luncheon  to  be  served  in  their 
parlor  and  all  the  questions  of  home  and  friends  had 
been  asked  and  answered,  Morton  said  : 

"  Tell  me  where  you  have  been,  what  you  have  seen, 
and  when  you  sail  for  the  Land  of  Liberty,  since  you 
say  your  paintings  are  packed  for  shipment  ?  " 

"  Oh  !  I  have  been  everywhere  and  seen  everything 
worth  seeing.  I  have  nothing  to  regret  in  these  years 
of  absence  from  home  and  friends,  now  that  my  trip 
is  almost  to  a  close,  because  I  find  that  my  mind  is 


76  UNFORGIVEN. 

expanded.  I  can  live  in  America  the  rest  of  my  life, 
and  yet,  by  consulting  my  note  book  and  retiring  to 
my  own  thoughts,  can  recall  all  Europe.  For  what  I 
have  seen  is  painted  upon  my  heart.  What  I  have 
learned  from  observation  of  the  people  can  never  leave 
me  as  long  as  memory  lasts.  We  have  remained  in 
each  locality  long  enough  to  become  thoroughly  fa- 
miliar with  it;  we  remained  in  London  long  enough 
to  see  its  smoke  clear  away,  and  some  of  its  glories 
revealed." 

"  Herr  von  Stein  and  his  sister  have  been,  I  perceive, 
the  most  beneficial  companions  for  you,  and  you  have 
gained  a  well-spring  of  resources  against  weariness, 
against  all  the  allurements  of  society  and  fashion.  In- 
deed you  are  a  woman  now;  and  have  absorbed 
beauty  and  granduer  enough  to  be  able  to  live  alone, 
with  such  thoughts  and  feelings,  all  your  life." 

"Yes,  I  have  trodden  the  soil  over  which  Lord 
Byron  sported  when  a  child,  and  drank  in  the  inspira- 
tion of  his  divine  gift.  I  have  stood  in  the  church  of 
the  Holy  Trinity  on  the  banks  of  the  Avon  and  looked 
upon  the  tomb  of  the  immortal  Shakespeare.  After 
seeing  all  in  England  we  cared  to  see,  we  went  to 
France,  and  thence  across  the  Pyrenees  to  Spain.  I 
will  show  you,  when  we  return  to  America,  the  best 
sketch  I  made  while  in  Granada,  of  the  Alhambra, 
which,  at  first,  bewildered  me  with  its  many  towers, 
fountains,  baths,  courts,  gardens,  halls,  and  apartments ; 
and  then  the  grand  old  ruin  took  hold  of  me  with  a 
powerful  fascination.  Its  fine  and  varied  marbles,  its 


UNFOROIVEN.  77 

carvings  and  paintings,  haunted  my  dreams.  I  wan- 
dered through  it  evening  after  evening,  listening  to 
the  nightingales  singing  to  the  soft  moonlight,  recall- 
ing all  that  I  had  ever  read  of  it,  and  realizing  how 
powerless  the  pen  is  to  do  it  justice,  and  picturing 
what  it  must  have  been  in  the  days  of  the  Moorish 
kings.  As  the  result  of  conversations  with  Herr  vori 
Stein,  and  my  own  dreams  and  fancies,  I  have  a  pict- 
ure that  I  prize  more  than  anything  I  have  accom- 
plished in  that  line,  and  memories  worth  more  than 
those  of  the  Coliseum  at  Rome." 

"  What  did  you  think  of  the  Rhine  ?  of  course  you 
admired  it." 

"  Certainly ;  we  traveled  down  the  Rhine  and  made 
some  sketches  of  the  ivy-covered  castles  in  their  grand 
decay  along  its  shores." 

"Switzerland,  your  mother  told  me,  you  praised 
most  in  your  letters." 

"I  was  not  disappointed  in  Switzerland,  although 
my  expectations  were  extravagant.  Northern  Italy 
and  Switzerland,  with  their  lakes,  beautiful  sky,  and 
changing  shores,  and  lofty  snow-capped  mountains, 
all  wore  an  additional  charm  for  having  been 
praised  by  Virgil,  Voltaire,  Goethe,  and  Byron,  and 
being  associated  with  Rousseau  and  Gibbon." 

"  The  waterfalls  —  how  did  you  compare  them  with 
our  dear  old  Niagara?  " 

"  I  saw  them  all.  The  Staubach  spangled  in  the 
morning  sunlight,  with  its  rainbows  that  swayed  in  the 
breeze,  and  the  Triimlenbach,  fed  by  the  glaciers  of 


78  UNFORGIVEN. 

the  Jungfrau,  tumbling  down  with  a  noise  like  the  roar 
of  hundreds  of  lions,  and  Giessbach  and  Reichenbach 
plunging  down  in  foaming  billows ;  but  none  excels 
our  own  Niagara.  Besides,  you  know,  we  have  water- 
falls in  America  that,  in  height  and  grandeur,  excel 
any  in  the  world.  You  remember  our  journey  through 
the  Yosemite  Valley.  Do  you  not  recall  the  rumble 
and  roar  of  the  falls,  that  at  evening  seemed  to  cause 
the  very  earth  to  shake  ?  O  !  yes,  we  have  scenery 
that  compares  favorably  with  any  other  in  the  world ; 
but  we  need  not  disparage  Europe  to  praise  America. 
I  have  enjoyed  my  travels,  and  can  appreciate  both 
Europe  and  America  better  for  the  contrast." 

"  Which  place  of  all  that  you  have  seen  has  had  the 
most  pleasant  associations  ?  " 

"Zurich;  perhaps  it  was  because  I  was  surfeited 
with  sights  of  cities,  and  landscapes,  and  foaming 
cataracts;  but  Zurich  was  the  sweetest  resting-place 
we  found,  and  I  promised  myself  that  should  I  visit 
Europe  again  I  would  stay  there  and  dream  those 
bright  dreams  and  happy  hours  again." 

"Florence  is  my  favorite  European  city  except 
Paris." 

"  Florence  had  a  charm  for  me,  which  grew  upon  me 
as  we  wandered  through  its  imposing  churches.  I 
worked  systematically  in  Florence,  for  my  inspiration 
never  left  me.  I  had  but  to  see  the  art  collections  in 
the  Ufizzi  and  Pitti  palaces,  and  then  I  worked  away 
as  though  I  had  taken  a  draught  from  some  magic 
spring,  whose  waters  gave  me  a  new  perception, 


UNFORUIVEN.  79 

opened  my  eyes  to  new  beauties,  and  nerved  my  arm 
for  increased  exertion." 

"  How  was  it  with  Rome  ?  " 

"  I  was  disappointed  at  first.  I  reviewed  mythology 
there,  and  traced  in  the  symbols  of  Christianity, 
but  a  change  of  name  from  heathen  gods.  I  would 
rather  have  lived  in  Rome  in  the  days  of  the  Caesars, 
when  every  emblem  was  an  honest  symbol,  than  at  the 
present  time.  But  there  I  looked  upon  the  work  of 
immortal  Angelo  and  Raphael." 

"  You  sent  us  a  most  charming  and  vivid  letter  from 
Naples." 

"  I  liked  Naples  ;  it  is  lively.  I  made  a  sketch  of 
Vesuvius  and  the  Bay  of  Naples.  We  scaled  the 
summit  and  viewed  the  crater,  and  though  the  task 
was  a  wearisome  one,  and  the  sulphurous  odor  clung 
to  us  as  though  we  had  made  a  visit  to  Pluto,  the  view 
of  the  descending  sun  flooding  the  bay  and  the  distant 
city,  and  the  scenery  for  miles  around,  with  a  golden 
glory,  repaid  us ;  and  no  memory  will  come  to  me 
oftener,  I  imagine,  than  the  splendor  that  was  spread 
out  before  us  as  we  stood  upon  the  verge  of  the 
gloomy  and  terrible  crater,  looking  at  the  gorgeous 
shadows  falling  on  the  vision  of  beauty  below,  while 
the  smothered  Gehenna  boiled  beneath  our  feet.  " 

"  I  see,"  said  Morton,  turning  to  the  artist,  as  Juliet 
seemed  to  have  wound  up  her  description  of  their 
travels,  "  these  two  years  have  been  profitably  spent, 
and  that  our  young  friend's  mind  has  expanded  most 
wonderfully." 


80  UNFORGIVEN, 

"  Ich  bin  uberhaupt  zufrieden  with  fraulein's  improve- 
ment," answered  the  artist,  so  abstractedly  that  he  did 
not  perceive  that  he  spoke  in  German,  and  walking  to 
the  window,  as  was  his  favorite  custom,  he  stood  looking 
out,  apparently  absorbed  in  watching  the  passers-by ; 
but  Juliet  had  learned  to  know  him  better,  and  knew 
that  was  his  favorite  manner  of  meditating  when  any- 
thing specially  disturbed  him.  When  Mr.  Morton  was 
gone,  she  drew  near  him  and  asked,  gently  touching 
his  arm : 

"  Was  denken  Sie,  mein  Herr  ?  " 

"  I  could  not  recall  all  my  thoughts,  fraulein ;  I  was 
thinking  the  thoughts  that  so  often  come  to  me,  and 
puzzling  again  over  the  problem  of  life.  What  a  strange 
play  it  is  !  And  I  ask  what  mighty  Being  constructed 
this  great  theatre,  and  assigned  us  the  parts  that  we 
must  act — for  few  of  us  would  have  chosen  the  parts 
we  take  in  the  drama  of  life  —  For  whose  amusement 
does  it  go  on,  day  after  day,  and  night  after  night  ?  Is 
it,  indeed,  the  great  God  whom  you  worship,  who 
delights  in  it?" 

"  But,  oh,  Herr  von  Stein,  is  not  this  world  beau- 
tiful ?  Does  not  Nature,  or  this  theatre,  as  you  call  it, 
furnish  us  new  harmonies,  new  contrasts,  and  new 
combinations,  ceaselessly?  Do  not  visions  of  loveliness 
come  to  us  in  the  long,  slanting  beams  of  sunlight,  and 
float  in  clouds  of  topaz  and  gold,  so  that  we  must  in- 
voluntarily exclaim  :  O,  this  beautiful,  beautiful  world, 
that  God  in  his  goodness  has  made ;  this  grand,  this 
glorious  world  !  How  sweet  it  is  to  live  !  Were  not  the 


UNFOEOIVEN.  81 

skies,  the  trees,  the  flowers,  put  here  to  give  us  ever 
changing  joy  ?  Nature,  with  her  singing  birds,  and 
buds  and  flowers,  impresses  us  with  the  beauty  of  life ; 
now  fading,  reminds  us  that  we  must  die  ;  yet,  bloom- 
ing again  tells  us  of  a  resurrection ;  and  faith,  looking 
beyond,  catches  glimpses  of  the  glory  of  an  eternal  life 
to  come.  " 

"  Ah,  my  fair  one,  if  after  shadows  fall,  and  the  storms 
of  life  gather,  you  can  look  beyond  to  a  brightening 
day,  and  exclaim,  '  O  !  the  beautiful  world  that  God  in 
His  goodness  has  made/  then  have  you,  indeed,  attained 
the  highest  faith. " 

'•  Why  is  it  that  you  so  often  seem  to  think  of  shad- 
ows? Do  you  think  that  the  sunshine  necessarily  casts 
shadows  corresponding  to  its  brightness ;  that  because 
its  rays  are  so  bright  to  me,  its  shadows  must  be  cor- 
respondingly dark  ?  You  do  not  speak,  dear  friend ; 
but  I  will  tell  you  what  I  have  learned  in  studying  this 
matter —  that  with  one's  face  toward  the  sun,  no  shadow 
goes  before.  So  I  will  live,  verifying  this  scientific1  truth, 
and  never  frighten  myself  with  my  own  shadow  —  at 
least,  as  many  people  do." 

"  May  this  love  of  absolute  beauty,  this  faith  in  the 
absolute  goodness  of  the  unseen  King,  remain  with  you 
and  grow  stronger  with  trial.  Or,  what  I  would  wish 
more  earnestly,  may  the  part  assigned  you  in  the  great 
drama  of  life  be  adapted  to  the  nature  that  must  act  it 
out.  What  better  wish  could  I  make  for  you  ?  " 

And,  as  the  artist  spoke,  he  raised  his  hand  over  the 
head  of  his  young  friend,  as  though  he  had  called  a 

6 


82  UNFORGIVEN. 

blessing  down  upon  it ;  and  Juliet,  thinking  best  to 
leave  him  alone  with  his  thoughts,  withdrew. 

The  next  morning  after  Mr.  Morton's  visit,  Herr  von 
Stein  surprised  Juliet  and  his  sister  with  the  announce- 
ment that  he  had  made  arrangements  to  leave  Paris  that 
day,  and  would  go  thence  immediately  to  Havre,  and 
take  the  first  steamer  for  home. 

"  These,"  he  said,  handing  Juliet  a  couple  of  letters, 
"  are  the  last  you  will  receive.  I  hope  soon  to  restore 
you  to  your  friends." 

Juliet  did  not  understand  why  Herr  von  Stein  had 
so  suddenly  resolved  to  leave,  taking  them  back  to 
America  at  least  two  months  sooner  than  she  had  ex- 
pected ;  but  there  was  really  no  reason  why  they  should 
remain  longer,  and  she  did  not  question  him,  as  she  was 
only  too  anxious  to  go. 

Juliet  sat  down  to  read  her  letters,  in  the  familiar 
inscription  of  Mr.  Jeffrey  and  Belle  Morton.  Herr  von 
Stein  ^noticed  that  it  was  with  a  trembling  hand  that 
she  opened  the  former,  and  he  grew  more  and  more  in- 
terested in  the  silent  drama  that  he  felt  was  being 
enacted  on  both  sides  of  the  ocean ;  he  understood,  he 
believed,  as  no  one  else  did,  how  it  was  being  played, 
far  better  than  Juliet  or  her  parents;  and  yet  he  dared 
not  interfere,  but  must  look  calmly  on  with  glittering 
eyes  and  indignant  heart  As  Juliet  read,  her  bright 
face  paled,  and  the  long  lashes  drooped,  and  the  red 
lips  quivered.  It  seemed  only  a  note,  but,  turning  and 
seeing  the  artist's  eyes  fastened  upon  her,  she  said,  in 
German : 


UNFOEOIVEN.  83 

"  Our  friends  expect  us  so  soon  that  they  do  not  write 
long  letters  now,  only  to  say  that  they  are  awaiting  im- 
patiently our  return.  Belle,  dear  girl,  has  done  better ;  " 
she  was  opening  the  second  letter  as  she  spoke,  and  now 
had  a  closely  written  page  before  her  in  Belle  Morton's 
handwriting.  "There  must  be  some  mistake,"  she  said 
softly,  and  glancing  at  the  beginning  read,  "  My  dear 

cousin  " but  Juliet  had  seen  enough  to  shock  her  so 

that  the  white  fingers  released  their  hold  upon  the  deadly 
tidings,  the  arms  hung  limp,  and  the  letter  went  flutter- 
ing down  to  her  feet;  and  Juliet  Hudson,  for  the  first  time 
in  her  life,  had  swooned.  It  was  a  letter  from  Belle  to 
Alvah  Morton,  telling  him  of  his  wife's  and  Jeffrey's 
jealousy  about  his  going  abroad  —  telling  him  of  Florine 
having  sent  for  him,  and  that  since  then  Mr.  Jeffrey  was 
a  changed  man  ;  that  she  had  seen  him  several  times, 
and  scarcely  recognized  him.  It  was  a  letter  so  differ- 
ent from  anything  Juliet  ever  imagined  that  Belle  could 
write,  no  wonder  the  shock  had  been  too  great  for  her. 
Juliet's  first  conscious  thought  was  to  connect  Mr. 
Jeffrey's  short  note  with  the  information  given  in  Belle's 
letter.  Its  brevity  had  at  first  only  disappointed  her ; 
now  it  wounded  and  insulted  her.  Ah,  let  those  who 
have  had  tKeir  faith  in  one  upon  whom  they  have  lav- 
ished a  pure  and  unselfish  love  shattered  by  a  word, 
and  their  hearts  laid  desolate  by  such  a  shock,  tell 
what  Juliet  Hudson  suffered  then.  While  Mrs.  Hell- 
wald  had  applied  the  necessary  restoratives,  Herr  von 
Stein  had  looked  on  Juliet's  apparently  lifeless  form, 
powerless  to  move.  His  face  was  pale,  his  eyes  dilated, 


84  UNFORGIVEN. 

as  if  he  had  suddenly  confronted  something  he  had 
long  dreaded  to  meet. 

At  length  Juliet  opened  her  eyes  and  sat  up,  and 
declared  herself  restored,  and  although  her  pulse  was 
natural,  and  she  assured  them  she  was  well  again,  the 
glowing  beauty  of  her  face  seemed  to  have  utterly  died 
out,  never  to  return. 

They  supposed  she  would  tell  them  what  had  caused 
so  great  a  shock  to  her,  but  the  proud  heart  refused  to 
humble  itself  by  showing  that  he,  whom  her  soul  had 
worshiped,  doubted  her;  or,  she  said  to  herself,  per- 
haps Belle  has  wronged  him.  I  will  not  believe  him 
false  till  I  hear  it  from  his  own  lips.  But,  in  spite  of 
herself,  she  felt  that  this  was  the  storm  the  mysterious 
cloud  had  portrayed.  She  retired  to  her  room,  prom- 
ising to  prepare  for  the  journey,  and  there  glided 
through  her  mind  the  thought  that  Mr.  Morton's  ap- 
pearance had  had  something  to  do  with  the  artist's  sud- 
den decision  to  return.  It  seemed  that  all  at  once  the 
broken  links  of  a  chain  were  woven  together,  and  she 
could  not  separate  one  from  the  other  now,  even  in  her 
own  thoughts,  but  she  was  silent. 

When  Juliet  joined  them  again  it  was  in  her  traveling 
suit,  ready  for  the  journey.  To  the  artist  she  appeared 
another  and  different  creature.  The  bright,  joyous 
face  was  pale  ;  the  proud  features  encased,  as  it  were, 
in  a  marble  mask ;  her  voice  was  as  sweet,  her  manner 
as  courteous  to  them,  but  the  old  joyous  look  was 
gone. 


CHAPTER  X. 

Once  more  the  ship  sailed  safely  over  the  sea,  and 

our  travelers  arrived  in  New  York  on  the day  of 

June,  18 — . 

To  Herr  von  Stein's  inquiry  of  Juliet,  if  she  would 
visit  her  friend,  Belle  Morton,  or  go  to  a  hotel,  she 
replied  : 

"  I  would  rather  not  wait  at  all ;  if  you  can  arrange 
to  have  our  baggage  forwarded,  I  will  take  the  first 
train  for  the  West." 

Whatever  Herr  von  Stein's  thoughts  were  in  regard 
to  Juliet's  lack  of  interest  in  meeting  her  old  friend, 
and  her  anxiety  to  hasten  home  without  so  much  as 
even  speaking  of  Mr.  Jeffrey,  he  kept  them  to  himself, 
and  went  out  and  made  preparation  to  carry  out  her 
wishes  as  soon  as  possible.  When  he  returned  to  the 
hotel  he  was  accompanied  by  old  Mr.  Morton,  whom 
he  had  met  on  the  street,  and  who  insisted  upon  Juliet 
remaining  in  New  York  long  enough  to  see  his  wife  and 
daughter ;  but  Juliet  was  resolute. 

"  Your  friend,  Mr.  Jeffrey,  is  absent  now,"  he  said  to 
Juliet  soto  voce.  "I  do  not  know  exactly  where  a  letter 
or  telegram  would  reach  him,  but  be  sure  I  shall  ascer- 
tain his  whereabouts  and  advise  him  of  your  arrival  as 
soon  as  possible." 

The   old  gentleman  seemed   to  have  grown  much 

85 


86  UNFORGIVEN. 

older  in  the  past  two  years,  and  was  apparently  quite 
feeble. 

"  Did  you  see  Alvah  Morton  ?  "  he  asked  as  he  rose 
to  go. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Herr  von  Stein,  "  he  arrived  in  Paris 
just  the  day  before  we  left,  and  consequently  we  only 
had  the  pleasure  of  receiving  one  call  from  him." 

"  He  has  been  absent  some  weeks.  I  rather  think 
he  expected  to  find  you  in  Northern  Germany  or  Ba- 
varia." 

"  Very  likely.  He  would  not  be  apt  to  find  us 
easily  unless  he  had  been  in  constant  communication 
with  us." 

"  Congratulate  your  parents  for  me,  Juliet,  upon  your 
safe  return.  I  have  grown  old  fast  since  they  left  New 
York.  I  have  missed  those  pleasant  visits  to  their 
happy  home." 

If  Mr.  Morton  thought  strangely  that  Juliet  sent  no 
message  to  his  wife  and  daughter,  or  even  speculated 
upon  it  at  all,  he  only  attributed  it  to  her  anxiety  to 
hasten  home. 

He  surprised  Belle  and  her  mother  with  the  an- 
nouncement of  Juliet's  arrival ;  and  when  they  spoke 
of  hastening  to  see  her,  he  told  them  that  she  had 
already  departed  upon  the  evening  train.  He  invented 
a  courteous  message  from  her  to  them,  that  they  should 
visit  her  soon  at  her  home.  And  then  the  old  gentle- 
man, with  the  memory  of  Juliet's  face,  which  seemed 
less  joyous  than  of  old,  before  him,  went  out  to  visit 
some  of  Mr.  Jeffrey's  church  members,  and  ascertain 


UNFORGIVEN.  87 

where  a  message  could  reach  him,  that  he  might  sur- 
prise him  with  the  pleasant  news  of  Juliet's  return ;  and 
he  smiled  with  satisfaction  to  know  that  the  roses  would 
bloom  in  her  checks,  and  the  bright  eyes  beam  with  joy 
to  see  her  betrothed  once  more,  and  his  kind  heart  was 
glad  that  he  could  be  the  instrument  of  hastening  that 
joy.  Mr.  Jeffrey,  he  was  informed,  was  spending  a  few 
weeks  with  his  mother  in  their  old  home  on  the  Hudson 
and  Mr.  Morton  wrote  him  there. 

A  few  days  after  the  arrival  of  our  friends  Alvah 
Morton  also  appeared  in  New  York,  and  to  Belle's 
inquiry,  if  he  had  seen  Juliet,  he  said : 

"  Yes ;  but  as  sure  as  you  live  that  artist  has  check- 
mated us  —  how  far  I  do  not  know ;  but  that  he  led 
Juliet  to  believe,  and  write  you,  that  they  would  be  in 
Northern  Germany  or  Tyrol  when  he  intended  to  be 
in  Paris,  I  am  convinced  ;  and  that  he  hurried  her  away 
from  there  when  I  arrived,  I  am  also  certain,  for  in  my 
conversation  with  Juliet  she  gave  me  no  reason  to  sup- 
pose that  she  would  leave  there  so  soon.  When  I 
called  the  second  day,  they  were  gone,  and  from  a 
friend  of  Mrs.  Hellwald  I  learned  that  they  had  left  for 
Havre,  and  would  sail  immediately.  I  followed  on  the 
next  steamer,  and  here  I  am.  We  must  go  West  with- 
out delay,  at  any  rate  be  there  when  the  reverend 
gentleman  makes  his  first  call." 


CHAPTER   XI. 

The  pen  is  powerless  to  describe  the  happy  reunion  of 
Mr.  Hudson's  family,  and  I  leave  for  those  who  have 
been  separated  from  loved  ones  and  reunited  to  imagine 
the  joy  of  that  hour. 

Juliet  found  her  home  quite  as  attractive  as  her 
mother  had  pictured  in  her  letters,  and  the  surround- 
ings even  more  picturesque  than  she  had  imagined. 

The  first  few  days  after  their  arrival,  during  the 
morning  hours,  Herr  von  Stein  and  Juliet  superin- 
tended the  hanging  of  Juliet's  pictures,  and  the  parents 
and  Abbe  looked  on  in  wondering  admiration  at  the 
perfection  she  had  attained,  and  the  industry  her  num- 
erous pictures  displayed,  and  listened  to  the  artist  and 
Juliet  describe  the  place  where  this  or  that  picture  was 
painted,  and  how  the  leisure  hours  had  been  spent  — 
these  in  Rome,  those  in  Florence,  the  others  in  Munich, 
Heidleberg,  Naples,  and  Granada.  Besides,  packed 
away  among  them  were  many  well-chosen  parlor  orna- 
ments for  mamma,  purchased  in  Pisa,  Milan,  and 
Dresden ;  and  handsome  watches  for  papa  and  Abbe, 
purchased  in  Geneva.  When  they  had  finished,  the 
rooms  were  beautiful  indeed,  and  hallowed  even  to  the 
fond  parents  as  they  gazed  upon  this  labor  of  love. 

How  Juliet's  heart  fluttered  at  the  question,  "  what 
will  Constantine  say  ?  " 

88 


UNFOROIVEN.  89 

Upon  the  morning  of  the  fourth  day  after  their 
arrival,  Juliet  received  a  telegram,  delivered  from  the 
nearest  station,  dated  St.  Louis,  from  Mr.  Jeffrey,  say- 
ing that  he  would  be  with  her  that  evening. 

Herr  von  Stein  watched  the  roses  stealing  again 
into  her  cheeks,  and  the  .dark  eyes  softening  with 
thoughts  of  him.  The  cloud  for  the  time  was  gone, 
and  the  bright  joyous  look  returned  at  intervals,  like 
flashes  of  light  from  the  dying  day.  She  stood  upon 
the  veranda  and  looked  over  the  green  hills  and  lis- 
tened to  the  singing  birds,  and  as  her  eyes  were  lifted 
up  to  the  floating  clouds,  he  knew  whose  face  she 
pictured  in  them. 

Ah,  Juliet !  Juliet ! 

What  cared  [she  for  Belle  and  her  treachery !  she 
could  pity  or  despise  her  ;  Constantine  would  be  with 
her  in  a  few  short  hours. 

Never  had  Juliet  looked  so  beautiful  as  when  she 
dressed  herself  to  meet  Mr.  Jeffrey  that  evening.  She 
wore  a  soft,  floating  mull  dress,  with  flowers  —  Con- 
stantine's  favorites — at  her  bosom  and  in  her  hair; 
and  each  member  of  the  family,  and  Mrs.  Hellwald, 
too,  wondered  what  Mr.  Jeffrey  would  think  of  the 
change  in  her — from  the  slender  girl,  with  that  joy- 
ous, childish  face,  to  the  magnificent  woman  she  now 
really  was. 

They  were  all  sitting  upon  the  veranda  chatting 
when  a  carriage  rolled  up  to  the  gate,  dusty,  and  with 
tired  horses,  as  though  they  had  come  a  long  journey 
that  day.  In  a  moment  the  door  was  thrown  open  and 


90  UNFOROIVEN. 

Alvah  Morton  leaped  out,  and  assisted  his  cousin  Belle 
to  alight. 

Juliet  had,  as  yet,  said  nothing  to  her  parents  of  the 
misdirected  letter  —  she  had  intended  to  see  Mr.  Jeffrey 
first.  Belle  was,  therefore,  received  with  the  usual 
cordiality  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hudson,  and  hurried  to 
Juliet  with  an  affected  scream  of  delight,  and  half 
smothered  her  with  kisses. 

As  it  was  near  tea  time,  and  Belle  said  the  drive 
had  been  a  warm,  tiresome  one,  Juliet  led  her  to  an 
upper  apartment,  and  bade  Hagar  carry  thither  fresh 
water,  while  Abbe  attended  to  the  comforts  of  Mr. 
Morton. 

With  Belle's  appearance  returned  the  cloud  that  had 
ominously,  at  times,  fallen  about  Juliet,  and  a  strange 
presentiment  of  evil  she  had  never  known  before  seized 
upon  her  now. 

Belle  was  changed,  too,  and  much  improved  ;  her 
red  hair  was  now  a  bright  blonde,  and,  as  Abbe  had 
declared,  made  her  quite  handsome. 

Juliet  led  Belle  to  an  apartment,  separated  from  her 
own  by  a  hall,  and  bade  her  be  seated  until  Hagar 
should  appear;  and,  without  any  demonstrations  of 
pleasure  at  seeing  her  again,  asked  her  a  few  polite 
questions  concerning  her  health. 

Juliet  noticed  the  dark  expression,  almost  evil  look, 
upon  Hagar's  face  as  she  entered  the  room  with  fresh 
towels  and  water,  and  sullenly  deposited  them  upon 
the  washstand,  watching  Belle  with  her  keen,  black 
eyes,  till  she  backed  herself  out  of  the  room. 


UNFORGIVEN.  91 

"  What  a  terrible  countenance  that  Hagar  has," 
said  Belle,  with  a  shudder,  pouring  out  a  bowlful  of 
water. 

Belle  was  more  slender  now,  and  fair  as  a  lily,  and 
her  blonde  hair  suited  well  her  pale  blue  eyes ;  and 
Juliet,  as  Abbe  had  done,  pronounced  her  wonderfully 
improved.  Her  arms  were  white  as  alabaster.  Juliet 
remembered  the  delicate,  beautiful  hand,  with  its  soft, 
cat-like  folding,  when  she  threw  aside  her  dress,  and, 
putting  on  a  sacque,  began  arranging  her  hair  before  a 
mirror.  She  recalled  the  soft,  flute-like  tones  of  her 
voice,  the  low,  insinuating  laugh,  the  studied  expres- 
sion of  her  face,  and  wondered  how  it  was  ever  possible 
that  this  woman  had  once  exercised  more  influence 
over  her  than  any  one  else  living.  The  scales  had 
fallen  from  Juliet's  eyes,  and  she  shrank  with  loathing 
from  the  fair  wicked  face. 

"  Why  did  you  not  answer  my  letter,  Juliet,  love  ?  it 
must  have  reached  you  in  Paris." 

"  Exactly ;  but  it  is  growing  late ;  you  will  please 
allow  me  to  make  an  explanation  at  another  time."  A 
cold,  sarcastic  smile  curled  Juliet's  lips  as  she  uttered 
these  words,  and  she  was  about  to  leave  the  room  when 
Belle  said,  with  a  loving  smile. 

"  We  met  Mr.  Jeffrey  last  evening  in  St.  Louis.  He 
will  arrive  here  on  the  evening  train,  which  is  due,  I 
believe,  at  7«'3O." 

Juliet  started,  a  flush  shot  across  her  brow,  and  a 
dark  ominous  feeling  took  possession  of  her  soul.  She 
sought  her  own  room,  locked  the  door,  and  threw  her- 


92  UNFORQIVEN. 

self  prone  upon  a  couch.  Three  long  years  had  she 
worshiped  Constantine  Jeffrey.  With  the  great  ocean 
between  them,  she  had  in  spirit  dwelt  with  him.  But 
for  the  past  few  months  the  tone  of  his  letters  had 
changed.  Dark,  unshaped  shadows  haunted  her 
dreams.  There  was  in  her  mind  no  idea  why  he  could 
change  towards  her,  unless  he  had  suffered  some  one, 
as  Belle's  misdirected  letter  hinted,  to  prejudice  him 
against  her.  She  had  received  letters  of  praise  and 
encouragement  from  him ;  but  her  heart  yearned  for 
words  of  love  and  confidence  from  his  own  lips.  It 
was  growing  late,  and,  after  the  first  struggle  with  her 
feelings,  Juliet  strove  to  calm  herself;  but  from  her 
face  every  vestige  of  color  had  fled  ;  her  large  eyes  were 
bright  and  luminous,  but  the  rich  warm  tint  was  gone, 
and  she  was  cold  and  white  as  marble  when  Hagar  en- 
tered and  announced  tea. 

"  Goodness  mercy  !  Miss  Juliet,  has  that  viper  stung 
you  ?  You  are  white  as  a  tombstone." 

"  Hush,  Hagar  !  I  am  feeling  ill  just  now  ;  I  am  afraid 
that  I  am  not  well." 

Juliet  joined  Belle  in  the  hall,  and  they  walked  down 
to  tea.  No  one  remarked  her  pallor ;  but  Belle  studied 
her  face,  with  her  cold,  glittering  eyes,  while  she  ar- 
ranged the  snowy  lace  upon  her  own  bosom,  like  a  bird 
dressing  its  feathers.  Purposely  Abbe  introduced  a 
subject  that  he  knew  his  sister  would  become  interested 
in,  and  presently  her  cheeks  glowed,  her  eyes  dilated, 
and  she  was  herself  again. 

Belle  manceuvered  to  have  Morton  and  Juliet  stroll 


UNFORGIVEN.  93 

among  the  shrubbery  for  a  while  after  tea,  but  Juliet 
excused  herself  to  them,  and  sought  her  own  room  to 
regain  complete  control  over  herself  before  the  arrival 
of  Mr.  Jeffrey. 

While  Belle  and  Morton  strolled  among  the  roses 
talking  softly,  Hagar  stealthily  walked  on  the  other  side 
of  the  hedge,  and  listened. 

"  He  told  me  last  evening  that  he  was  really  going 
away.  He  is  coming  to  tell  her  good-bye, "  said 
Belle. 

"Do  you  suppose  he  will  not  return  ?  " 

"  No,  never !  not  for  her.  If  you  had  not  been  here 
to-night  there  might  have  been  a  reconciliation ;  as  it  is, 
never!  He  is  jealous  of  you,  and  feels  contempt  for 
her  for  trying  to  win  your  admiration.  There  is  his 
buggy ;  he  is  pale  as  a  ghost.  See,  how  the  parlor 
glitters  !  Wax  candles  must  be  cheap  out  West.  " 

A  few  minutes  after  the  above  conversation  Hagar 
carried  into  Juliet's  room  a  white  card  —  "  Constantine 
Jeffrey. "  Why  should  a  cold  spasm  again  seize  her, 
and  the  blood  recede  from  her  face  and  lips  at  sight 
of  that  name !  She  rose,  and  caught  a  glimpse  of  her 
face  in  the  mirror.  It  was  so  deadly  white  that  she 
started  back  affrighted,  then  chiding  herself,  she  took 
a  trinket  from  a  jewelry-case,  and  a  fan,  and,  with  a 
desperate  effort  at  self-control,  started  down-stairs. 
When  half-way  she  paused,  laid  her  hand  upon  her 
heaving  bosom  and  gasped  for  breath.  In  all  her  life, 
Juliet  Hudson  had  been  a  stranger  to  such  emotion,  and 
she  was  frightened  and  ashamed.  Seeing  Morton  cross 


94  UNFORGIVEN. 

the  portico,  she  made  a  bold  effort  and  succeeded  in 
reaching  the  parlor  door  before  he  saw  her  face  ;  pass-  * 
ing  quickly  into  the  room,  she  advanced  towards  a 
figure  moving  slowly  across  the  floor  with  his  chin  upon 
his  breast;  and  the  whole  form  bowed  like  a  proud  soul 
with  a  great  shame.  She  paused  and  waited  till  he 
turned  in  his  walk,  then,  reaching  forth  her  hand,  spoke 
his  name  — 

"  Constantine ! " 

He  raised  his  head  proudly,  and  in  a  moment  his 
form  was  erect.  He  took  her  hand,  pressed  it  gently 
in  his  own,  looked  at  her  face  closely,  and  was  startled 
at  its  wondrous  beauty  as  the  light  of  fifty  candles 
fell  upon  it,  sighed,  drew  her  hand  through  his  arm, 
and  paced  slowly  the  long  room.  She  could  feel  the 
beating  of  his  heart  as  he  pressed  her  hand  within  his 
trembling  arm.  Finally  he  led  her  to  a  sofa  and  seated 
himself  beside  her.  Then  she  noticed  that  he  was  pale, 
haggard,  worn,  and  indeed  so  changed  that  her  heart 
smote  her  for  having  even  allowed  a  shadow  to  flit 
across  her  mind  against  him. 

"  You  have  been  ill,  have  you  not  ?  "  she  asked,  in  a 
sweet,  earnest  voice  that  thrilled  his  soul.  "  You  are 
so  pale.  Oh  !  I  have  been  so  wicked  to  blame  you 
for  not  writing  me  long  letters  of  late.  I  see  plainly 
that  you  have  been  suffering." 

The  gentle  solicitude  she  manifested  would  have 
awakened  his  better  feelings,  but  the  memory  of  his 
hated  rival's  face  came  between  him  and  her ;  the 
thought  that  even  now  he  waited  the  result  of  this  meet- 


A  PICTURE  OF  THE  CHURCH  AND  THE  WORLD— Page  95. 


UNFORQIVEN.  95 

ing  with  wicked  pleasure  chilled  his  heart  and  fired  his 
brain.  And  yet  Juliet's  face  was,  even  in  this  mood, 
to  him  beautiful  as  an  angel's  in  its  sympathy ;  her 
voice  trembled  slightly  with  emotion,  and  she  laid  her 
hand  lightly  upon  his  shoulder. 

"Yes,  Juliet;  I  am  ill  indeed,  and  have  been  these 
many  months.  This  meeting  has  unmanned  me. " 

She  noticed  now  that  his  hand  was  white  and  emaci- 
ated and  her  heart  was  smitten  again  and  again  at  the 
recollection  of  bitter  thoughts  against  him  for  neglect* 
ing  her,  when  he  had  so  much  cause  to  think  of  himself. 

"You  did  not  allude  to  your  ill  health  in  your 
letters,  and  I  was  utterly  ignorant.  Come,  tell  me  all 
about  it,  and  say  that  you  will  go  at  once  to  Colorado, 
or  somewhere,  not  too  far  away,  and  recruit." 

"  Yes,  I  fear  I  must  obey  my  physician's  commands, 
and  leave  as  soon  as  possible.  I  would  not  go  before 
I  saw  you,  for  fear  I  might  never  return." 

"  Oh !  "  she  pleaded,  "  do  not  talk  so  !  What  would 
I  do  without  you  ?  " 

He  turned  very  pale  at  this  remark,  and  rose  again 
and  paced  the  room.  A  new  feeling  had  come  over 
the  impulsive  girl.  The  strange  presentiment  had 
vanished  before  his  presence,  and  in  its  stead  was  only 
love  and  sympathy.  She  rose  also,  and  timidly  took 
his  arm,  and  accompanied  him  in  his  walk. 

"  Come,  Constantine, "  she  said,  endeavoring  to  dis- 
pel his  gloomy  mood  that  she  attributed  to  his  failing 
health ;  "  look  at  my  paintings,  and  besides  them  I 
have  excellent  prints  of  all  the  old  masters  here.  But 


96  UNFORGIVEN. 

first,  let  me  beg  you  to  accept  this  for  your  birth-day 
gift;  I  had  it  made  while  in  Dresden." 

She  extended  her  open  hand,  in  which  lay  a  heavy 
ring.  He  took  it,  and  examined  it  closely.  The  set- 
ting was  sapphire,  and  the  initial  J.  inlaid  with 
diamonds ;  his  name  and  age  inside. 

"This  is  very  handsome,  Juliet,  I  wonder  that  you 
could  have  remembered  me  so  extravagantly."  A 
faint  smile  played  around  his  fine  mouth,  curling  his 
lips  with  unmistakable  sarcasm. 

"Why  not?"  she  asked.  She  did  not  lose  the  ex- 
pression on  his  face  just  then,  and  it  pained  and 
wounded  her;  she  recoiled  a  step,  as  though  that 
smile  had  stung  her. 

"  Juliet, "  he  said,  while  a  tremor  shook  his  frame, 
"you  and  I  must  have  an  explanation.  I  am  pained 
beyond  all  measure  to  have  to  say  what  I  must  tell 
you.  I  thought  when  I  came  it  would  be  an  easy 
thing  to  do,  but  your  face,  your  voice,  has  awakened  a 
chord  in  my  heart  that  quivers  as  old  memories  touch 
it.  Juliet,  a  dark  shadow  has  fallen  upon  your  fair  name ! 
Whispers  at  first  —  but  some  people  speak  boldly  now. 
My  face  tells  you  that  it  has  broken  my  heart !  " 

She  staggered,  and  clutched  a  chair  for  support,  and 
a  low  moan  broke  from  her  lips.  For  several  minutes 
she  was  white  and  motionless  as  a  statue,  and  the 
twitching  muscles  around  her  mouth  showed  that  she 
strove  vainly  to  speak.  Then  raising  her  head 
proudly,  she  asked  in  a  hoarse  unnatural  voice : 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  " 


UNFORGIVEN.  97 

"  It  is  scarcely  prudent,  Juliet,  for  a  young  lady  to 
have  a  married  gentleman  friend,  especially  when  that 
man  neglects  his  wife,  and  sails  across  the  ocean  to  see 
that  young  lady ;  moreover,  when  she  corresponds 
with  him;  and  lastly,  when  the  steamer  no  sooner 
lands  her  in  New  York  than  that  person  follows  in  her 
path.  Juliet!  Juliet!  is  this  not  enough  with- 
out adding  that  even  when  I  come  to  see  you, 
after  this  long  separation,  I  find  him  already  here  ?  " 

A  pause,  during  which  Juliet  seemed  to  look  for  a 
moment  into  a  yawning  gulf  at  her  feet,  ensued,  and 
then,  at  last  finding  voice  for  her  indignation,  she 
replied : 

"  I  will  take  the  trouble,  for  my  honor's  sake,  to 
make  this  brief  explanation,  not  for  your  gratification, 
since  I  find  you  in  league  with  my  enemies  during  my 
absence  to  destroy  me.  I  will  say  in  the  first  place,  I 
have,  from  my  earliest  childhood,  considered  Mr.  Morton 
my  true,  disinterested  friend.  He  was  my  father's 
friend.  If  he  has  ever  entertained  anything  more  than 
a  friendly  interest  in  me,  he  has  never  dared  to  express 
it.  You  know  as  well  as  I  why  I  went  to  Europe  —  it 
was  to  gratify  your  ambition.  As  I  kept  an  accurate 
note  book,  and  so  informed  Belle  of  all  our  travels, 
Mr.  Morton  wrote  to  me  and  desired  me  to  furnish 
sketches  for  an  American  paper  with  which  he  was 
connected.  I  promised  him  to  do  so,  and  did,  from 
time  to  time,  write  letters  for  publication,  and  ad- 
dressed them  to  him  ;  he  promising  to  put  them  in 
form  to  do  me  credit.  Mind  you  !  this  explanation  is 

7 


98  UNFOEGIVEN. 

not  to  palliate  my  imagined  wrong,  not  to  ask  your 
forgiveness,  simply  the  truth,  for  my  own  sake.  I  had, 
as  you  know,  loved  Belle,  and  confided  to  her  the  fact 
of  our  engagement.  During  my  absence,  she  wrote 
me  long  letters  of  love  and  encouragement,  and  I  had 
become  more  and  more  attached  to  her  for  what  I 
thought  her  faithfulness  and  constancy.  While  in 
Paris,  I  received  a  letter  addressed  to  me,  but  un- 
doubtedly intended  for  her  cousin;  it  proved  her 
treachery;  every  line  breathed  the  malice  of  a  per- 
jured soul.  Here  is  that  letter,"  she  said,  as  she  drew 
it  from  her  pocket  and  handed  it  to  him ;  "  read  it." 

She  spoke  in  an  imperative  tone,  and  he  silently 
obeyed ;  his  countenance  changing  from  surprise  to 
horror.  It  contained  the  hope  that  he  would  "  return 
improved  in  health  and  spirits,  after  seeing  his  fair 
inamorata;"  and  said  "a  certain  clergyman  was 
growing  pale,  and  would  grow  paler  still  as  his  jeal- 
ousy wore  upon  him;  that  Mrs.  Morton  was  also 
troubled  with  visits  from  the  green-eyed  monster,  and 
was  beginning  to  express  her  opinion  freely." 

When  Mr.  Jeffrey  had  read  the  letter,  without 
giving  him  time  to  comment  upon  it,  Juliet  added  : 

"Thus  you  see  the  perfidy  of  one  who  for  years  has 
been  my  sworn  friend,  who  has  shared  my  father's 
bounty  as  she  has  my  love  and  confidence ;  who  — 
but  words  fail  me.  I  need  not  say  I  shall  inform  her 
of  her  mistake,  for  certainly  she  does  not  suspect  it,  or 
even  her  effrontery  would  be  insufficient  to  face  me 
after  knowing  I  was  aware  of  so  deadly  a  wrong." 


UNFORQIVEN.  99 

For  a  time  an  unbroken  silence  reigned.  Mr.  Jeffrey, 
with  bowed  head,  was  battling  with  his  feelings.  He 
saw  before  him  the  woman  who  had  so  truly  loved 
him,  changed,  in  a  few  minutes,  from  a  tender,  confid- 
ing girl  into  a  Nemesis.  And  Juliet,  knowing  now 
that  he  had  suffered  his  mind  to  dwell  upon  this  sub- 
ject, had  listened,  and  nursed  the  poison  in  his  heart 
until  he  could  not  easily  be  led  to  see  her  in  a  true 
light,  no  more  than  he  could  grasp  the  deep  malicious 
purpose  of  her  enemy,  was  sick  at  heart  and  disgusted, 
and  she  wished  to  draw  the  interview  to  a  close. 

Mr.  Jeffrey  had  not  known  when  he  set  out  to  visit 
Juliet  what  the  result  would  be  ;  he  felt  that  he  had 
been  wronged.  He  had  not  studied  the  matter  so 
unselfishly  as  to  know  that  she  had  been  most  deeply 
wronged. 

He  involuntarily  took  in  all  her  surroundings ;  her 
paintings,  and  relics  of  her  travels,  etchings,  engrav- 
ings, and  statuettes  placed  artistically  around  the  apart- 
ment ;  the  grand  piano  was  open,  and  upon  it  a  new 
opera.  Everything  was  refined  and  cultured,  elevated 
and  gifted.  She  stood  proudly  before  him,  a  beautiful 
genius,  with  a  magnetism  about  her  that  no  other 
woman  possessed  for  him.  One  moment  he  saw  the 
heaving  bosom  and  changing  color — the  next,  the 
cold,  white  face  and  flashing  eyes,  bent  upon  him  in 
defiant  scorn. 

"  A  picture  of  the  church  and  the  world !  My  place 
in  paradise  for  the  brush  of  Raphael !  and  I  would  paint 
a  picture  to  excite  the  envy  of  artist  angels." 


100  UNFOROIVEN. 

Alvah  Morton  said  these  words  softly,  as,  concealed 
by  a  vine  near  the  window,  he  viewed  the  scene.  Never 
had  Juliet  seemed  so  beautiful,  so  charming  to  this 
wicked  man,  and  his  heart  beat  high  with  joy  as  the 
expression  of  scorn  deepened  on  her  fair,  young  face. 

"  We  part,"  she  said :  "  I  little  thought,  an  hour 
ago,  to  give  you  up  would  be  so  light  a  thing." 

She  drew  from  her  finger  a  diamond  ring,  which 
sparkled  now  like  a  crystallized  tear,  and  handed  it  to 
him. 

He  hesitated  a  moment;  looked  again  at  the  one 
she  had  given  him,  and  with  a  sigh  exchanged  with 
her.  How  many  thoughts  came  crowding  up  in  his 
mind.  The  idea  that  he  had  wronged  her  did  not  yet 
present  itself;  for  was  not  evidence  so  strong  against 
her?  Besides,  that  out  of  the  question,  the  breath 
of  suspicion  and  slander  had  reached  her,  and  how 
dare  he,  as  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  take  her  for  his 
wife? 

"Let  us  part  at  once,"  she  said.  "Go,  save  your 
ninety  and  nine !  From  this  hour  I  will  live  in  open 
rebellion  to  the  church,  or  rather  to  the  office  you 
occupy !  Of  those  who  have  betrayed  me,  I  name  you 
the  chiefest  Iscariot.  Go !  and  may  the  memory  of  this 
hour  come  to  you  through  life  like  the  trailing  serpent 
in  the  Garden  of  Eden,  bringing  only  sorrow  and  re- 
morse !  I  care  not  for  it,  since  it  has  taught  me  wis- 
dom—  since  I  learn  that  professions  of  men  of  God  are 
naught.  Few  people,  remember,  are  free  from  slander, 
none  from  envy.  Its  malicious  breath  may  reach  even 


UNFORGIVEN.  101 

the  sanctity  of  the  pulpit.  I  hope  that  some  day  you 
may  fully  realize  all  that  I  am  so  incapable  of  telling 
you.  Even  your  name  will  not  be  a  shield  against  its 
blight." 

With  a  haughty  "  good  evening,  sir,"  she  left  him, 
and  found  her  way  up  stairs. 

Mr.  Jeffrey  extended  his  hand,  with  an  imploring 
gesture,  as  if  to  say  "good-bye,"  but  her  face  was 
turned,  she  did  not  see  him,  and  the  word  died  on  his 
lips. 

"  A  Romeo  without  a  Juliet,"  said  the  voice  at  the 
window. 

Perhaps  she  would  return !  She  could  not  leave 
him  so  coldly,  so  cruelly.  He  slowly  paced  the  room. 
Tenderly  now  he  gazed  upon  every  object  to  which 
she  had  given  her  own  individuality.  Before  him  again 
rose  her  face,  with  its  bright,  timid  eyes,  as  they  first 
looked  up  into  his,  and  her  voice  uttered  his  name  — 
"  Constantine ! "  Now  changed  —  the  flashing  eyes, 
the  trembling  lips,  the  heightened  color  that  gave  place 
oft  to  deadly  white,  the  heaving  bosom;  then  the  cold 
look,  where  all  light  and  look  of  love  died  out  —  the 
cutting,  sarcastic  tone,  the  chilling,  thrilling  "good 
evening,  sir." 

Mr.  Jeffrey  stood  there  alone ;  and  yet  her  presence 
was  with  him  still  in  the  faint,  subtle  perfume  of  heli- 
otrope that  pervaded  the  air,  in  every  picture  painted 
by  her  hand.  How  often  in  after-life  was  that  hour 
recalled  by  that  little  purple  flower,  and  his  heart  stood 
still,  for  the  very  sight  or  smell  of  heliotrope  unmanned 


102  VNFORGIVEN. 

him.  He  took  out  his  watch,  and  holding  it,  counted 
the  minutes.  Half  an  hour  was  gone.  Hagar  appeared 
with  an  extinguisher,  walked  straight  to  the  mantel, 
and  slowly  began  extinguishing  the  lights. 

"Excuse  me,  sir,"  she  said,  as  Mr.  Jeffrey  continued 
his  walk,  "  I  thought  you  were  already  gone !  " 

"  All  right,  Hagar,  I  will  be  going ;  where  is  Miss 
Hudson?" 

"  In  her  room,  sir,  reading,  I  think." 

"  Will  you  ask  her  to  come  down  for  a  moment  ? 
Say  that  I  will  only  detain  her  for  a  little  while ;  that 
I  leave  for  a  long  absence,  to-morrow,  and  will  have  no 
other  opportunity  to  say  '  good-bye.' " 

Hagar  left  the  room  quickly,  and  soon  returned. 

"  My  mistress  wishes  you  a  pleasant  journey,  sir,  the 
restoration  of  your  health,  and  a  good-night,  sir." 

Stung  by  the  message,  Mr.  Jeffrey  stepped  hastily 
out  into  the  hall,  took  his  hat,  and  walked  slowly  down 
the  gravel  walk  to  where  his  buggy  and  horse  stood. 

The  moon  shone  brightly,  and  the  heavens  were 
spangled  with  stars ;  katydids,  locusts  and  crickets  had 
formed  themselves  into  a  grand  orchestra,  and  tuned 
and  sawed  their  instruments  ceaselessly ;  the  trees  and 
shrubs  cast  fantastic  shadows  around  ;  leaning  upon  the 
gate-post  was  Alvah  Morton. 

"  Lovely  night,  sir,"  he  said,  swinging  the  gate  open. 
"  I  think  another  spot  so  wild  and  romantic  is  not  easily 
found.  See,  yonder  deep  gorge  through  which  the 
river  flows,  the  hills  to  the  left,  the  moonlight  glancing 
on  the  leaves,  the  shadows  playing  hide  and  seek.  Aye, 


UNFORGIVEN.  103 

faith  !  the  fair  Juliet  chose  well  when  she  made  this  the 
home  of  the  loveliest  of  women." 

Mr.  Jeffrey  stalked  past  him,  hearing  his  words  as 
though  with  a  thousand  ears,  but  heeding  them  not.  A 
moment  more  and  he  sprang  into  his  buggy  and  was 
on  his  drive  to  the  station. 

Juliet  had  gone  immediately  to  her  room  when  she 
left  Mr.  Jeffrey.  Her  breast  was  torn  with  conflicting 
emotions,  and  her  mind  tortured  by  memories  and  con- 
jectures. That  Constantine  Jeffrey  was  the  falsest  man 
that  walked  the  earth,  she  doubted  not ;  that  he  had 
suffered  his  mind  to  be  poisoned  against  her  by  Belle 
Morton  and  others,  must  be  true ;  and  that  she  loathed 
them  all  was  equally  true ;  and  yet,  O,  heaven !  how 
hard  to  see  her  idol  fall  from  its  throne;  how  sad 
to  know  it  could  never  be  re-instated.  How  memory 
recalled,  in  spite  of  herself,  that  one  deep  tone  that 
had  first  made  music  in  her  heart;  how  she  had  loved 
that  one  —  in  foreign  climes  it  had  been  her  inspiration ; 
how  he  had  professed  to  love  her ;  how  utterly  and 
entirely  she  had  trusted  in  his  word,  his  love,  his  honor; 
how  could  he  let  malicious  tongues  breathe  ought 
against  her  —  how  dare  he?  She  opened  a  window 
which  led  out  on  an  iron  porch.  In  the  moonlight, 
hills,  trees,  flowers,  vines,  rocks,  and  water,  made  a 
picturesque  scene.  She  sat  there  till  disturbed  by 
Hagar.  She  received  Mr.  Jeffrey's  message  calmly, 
and  sent  the  reply  coldly.  She  saw  him  leave  the 
house  and  walk  away,  and  soon  after  hearing  his  buggy 
start,  she  saw  Alvah  Morton  walking  leisurely  towards 


104  UNFORGIVEN. 

the  house,  and  heard  him  whistling  softly  sketches  from 
his  favorite  opera. 

"  Ah  !  "  she  said,  trembling  with  suppressed  indigna- 
tion, "  whatever  his  object  has  been,  I  see  he  has 
remained  till  the  latest  minute.  Belle,  too,  presses 
her  face  upon  my  pillow ;  how  her  breath  poisons  it ! 
Ah,  Hagar,  what  do  you  want  now  ?  " 

"  It  grows  late ;  and,  as  you  ate  but  little  supper,  I 
have  brought  you  a  luncheon." 

"  Thank  you  ;  now  you  may  go.  No  —  come  take 
down  my  hair  and  assist  me  to  undress." 

Hagar  silently  obeyed,  and  soon  had  changed  her 
mistress*  dress  for  a  cambric  gown,  and  unbraided  her 
long,  dark  hair. 

"  Good-night,  Hagar." 

The  servant,  answering  with  an  humble  bow  and 
"  good-night,"  disappeared  ;  but  stopped  and  tried  the 
lock  of  Belle's  door.  She  entered  noiselessly.  A 
candle  burned  on  the  dressing-case,  and  Belle  lay, 
with  her  white  face  bathed  in  the  moonlight,  fast  asleep. 
Hagar  looked  at  her,  with  an  evil  gleam  in  her  eyes, 
for  a  moment,  then  took  up  the  candle  and  left  the 
room,  muttering  as  she  descended  the  stairs : 

"  How  I  would  love  to  strangle  the  white-faced  devil ! 
Ah !  Mr.  Morton,  I  thought  you  had  already  gone  ?  " 

"  O,  no,  Hagar,  not  yet.  A  glass  of  water,  please, 
and  then  for  a  drive  to  the  station  by  the  light  of  the 
moon." 

"  I  guess  you  wanted  to  make  Mr.  Jeffrey  think  you 
were  privileged  to  stay  and  have  a  chat  with  my  mis- 


UNFORGIVEN.  105 

tress  after  he  was  gone,"  she  said  boldly,  looking  him 
shrewdly  in  the  face. 

"  Exactly !  " 

This  had  been  Morton's  design,  but  why  he  should 
acknowledge  it  to  a  servant  was  strange  even  to 
Hagar. 

"  Master,  mistress,  Herr  von  Stein  and  Mrs.  Hellwald 
are  in  the  library." 

"I  have  said  good  night,  old  girl,  an  hour  ago,  to 
them ;  so  bring  me  the  water  and  let  me  be  gone." 

"  And  may  Satan  follow  in  your  path  !  "  muttered 
the  exasperated  domestic,  as  she  unwillingly  went  to 
execute  the  order. 

Juliet  laid  down  to  rest,  trying  to  fix  her  thoughts 
upon  a  truer  Friend  than  the  one  she  had  lost.  Silently 
committing  her  soul  to  Him,  she  finally  fell  asleep,  and 
that  merciful  oblivion  which  brings  a  calm  to  all  stole 
over  her  senses. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Juliet  awoke  with  a  heavy  heart,  and  a  dim  presenti- 
ment of  evil.  The  absence  of  her  ring  recalled  the 
events  of  the  evening  before,  and,  putting  both  hands 
to  her  face,  she  wept  the  first  tears  that  had  come  to 
her  eyes,  and  then  her  better  feelings  were  awakened. 
She  thought  of  Jeffrey,  and  wondered  where  he  was. 
Getting  up,  and  looking  at  her  watch,  she  found  the 
train,  which  was  to  bear  him  away,  must  have  gone. 
A  sight  of  her  pale  face  in  the  mirror  seemed  to  anger 
her,  for,  in  a  moment,  she  chided  her  tears,  and  dashed 

them  spitefully  away. 

"  Why  should  I  grieve  for  him? 
"  O  serpent  heart,  hid  with  a  flow'ring  facel 
Did  ever  dragon  keep  so  fair  a  cave?    *    *    * 
Was  ever  book,  containing  such  vile  matter, 
So  fairly  bound?    O,  that  deceit  should  dwell 
In  such  a  gorgeous  palace!  " 

She  quoted  the  words  of  Juliet  of  old,  as  she  ran  her 
nimble  fingers  through  her  long,  dark  hair,  scattering 
it  about  her  like  a  sable  veil.  How  pale  and  woebe- 
gone !  "  But  no  one  shall  see  my  sorrow.  A  diamond 
for  this  forsaken  hand  —  I  have  one  so  near  like  it,  no 
eyes  but  mine  could  detect  the  change.  Ah!  this 

106 


UNFORGIVEN.  107 

white  morning  wrapper  is  becoming !  I'll  wear  cherry- 
colored  ribbons,  and  these  corals  will  make  me  brighter. 
Who  would  have  thought  that  I  should  ever  have  '  to 
borrow  the  trappings  of  mirth.'  There  was  no  need 
while  there  was  sunshine  in  my  heart !  but  I  am  the 
veriest  beggar  now,  and  must  court  rich  colors.  Ah ! 
I  wonder  if  every  one  who  uses  these  traps  of  joy  is 
but  trying  to  hide  an  aching  heart?  I'll  have  more 
pity  for  such,  henceforth,  than  for  those  who  wear 
mourning  for  dear  friends.  There  is  but  this  differ- 
ence, I  see- — one  desires  the  world  to  know  of  her 
sorrow,  the  other  seeks  to  hide  it  from  its  cruel  ga^e ! 
Ah,  Pride  —  you're  all  that's  left  me  now  !  Oh,  serve 
me  well !  " 

After  breakfast,  Juliet  and  Belle  went  into  the  parlor, 
where  Belle,  walking  slowly  down  the  long  salon  par- 
lors, took  minute  survey  of  Juliet's  pictures,  pausing 
longest  before  those  where  she  traced  any  resemblance 
to  Mr.  Jeffrey. 

At  length  she  sat  down  beside  Juliet,  put  her  arm 
around  her,  and  lavished  praise  upon  them.  Juliet 
said: 

"  Belle,  it  would  be  wrong  for  me  not  to  tell  you  that 
I  understand  you  thoroughly.  You  have  been  so  de- 
ceitful, so  treacherous  with  me,  that  God,  Himself,  must 
have  guided  your  hand  to  do  the  deed,  that,  coming 
from  an  angel's  pen,  He  knew,  would  not  have  con- 
vinced me.  Belle,  that  misdirected  letter  is  in  my  pos- 
session ;  Mr.  Jeffrey  has  read  it  —  he  understands  you 
as  thoroughly  as  I  do  —  and  though  I  scorn  him  for 


108  UNFORGIVEN. 

listening  to  your  falsehoods,  I  wished  him  to  know  the 
serpent  heart  within  you." 

Belle's  face  betrayed  the  greatest  emotion,  and  she 
clutched  the  side  of  the  sofa.  Beside  her  sat  Juliet,  a 
noble  presence  in  her  indignation.  Belle  made  a  bold 
effort  to  regain  her  self-possession,  but  signally  failed 
before  Juliet's  look  of  scorn.  She  tried  to  explain,  but 
Juliet's  ears  were  closed.  There  was  nothing  to  do  but 
to  wait  until  the  arrival  of  Alvah  Morton  that  evening, 
and  return  with  him  to  the  city. 

Herr  von  Stein,  who  had  watched  all  with  deepest 
interest,  knew  by  Mr.  Jeffrey's  comparatively  short  visit 
that  the  matter  was  settled,  but  he  did  not  know  how 
until  he  stood  in  the  parlor  alone  with  Juliet  the  morn- 
ing he  left  for  the  East,  when  she  touched  his  arm,  and, 
with  quivering  lips  and  tears  sparkling  in  her  eyes,  said 
softly,  pointing  to  his  Blind  Faith  : 

"  If  you  could  open  those  eyes,  and  lift  them  up, 
would  not  the  picture  be  more  perfect  now  ?  " 

He  looked  at  her,  and  taking  both  her  hands  in  his, 
he  said,  with  a  trembling  voice  : 

"  No  longer  blind." 

"  No  longer  blind,  good  friend  ;  "  and  she  raised  her 
hand  to  him  from  which  her  ring  was  gone. 

"  Gott  set  dank!  "  he  continued  ;  "  and  yet,  how 
could  that  be?  and  here,  too,  in  the  very  midst  of 
these  "  —  raising  his  hands,  indicating  the  paintings  on 
the  walls.  "  These  !  the  labor  of  two  long  years  of 
love  —  love,  such  as  woman  never  gave  to  man  but 
once  on  earth.  These,  where  his  own  image  is  blended 


UNFOROIVEN.  109 

in  every  face  —  these,  where  every  landscape  has 
dreams  of  him,  mixed  in  with  the  very  colors.  Ah, 
faithless  man ;  proud,  misguided  wretch  !  But,  frau- 
lein,  bear  bravely  this  deep  sorrow,  and  remember, 
your  revenge  will  come  at  last,  and  be  sweet  indeed. 
He  shall  look  at  you,  as  you  soar  away  from  him 
forever,  with  an  awakening  sense  of  what  he  has  lost. 
What  could  be  more  terrible  for  him  to  bear  ?" 

And  that  day  Herr  von  Stein  wrote  in  his  diary: 
Blind  Faith  has  received  her  sight.  That  which  made 
her  face  so  bright,  so  unlike  all  other  faces  I  have  ever 
seen,  is  dead  ;  that  which  will  make  it  more  lovely  still, 
is  newly  born.  The  glowing  eyes  which  beamed  with 
a  joyous  fire,  and  saw  love  freighted  ships  in  the  float- 
ing clouds,  look  beyond  them  now  with  a  steady  gaze, 
striving  to  pierce  the  mystic  veil  that  shuts  out  that 
Being  who  in  His  great  wisdom  loved  us,  and  taught  us 
how  to  love. 

Herr  von  Stein  and  his  sister,  after  bidding  them 
adieu,  then  left  for  New  York. 

It  was  a  painful  task  for  Juliet ;  and,  therefore,  she 
told  her  parents  as  briefly  as  possible  of  Belle's  treach- 
ery and  of  her  broken  engagement,  and  begged  them 
never  to  mention  the  name  of  either  her  friend  or  her 
betrothed  again. 

Late  the  succeeding  night,  while  everything  was  still, 
and  the  moon-light  streamed  brightly  over  the  hill-tops 
and  trees,  Juliet  rose  from  her  bed  and  glided  down 
stairs.  The  portico,  with  its  vines  and  shadows,  invited 
her,  and  she  walked  out. 


110  UNFORGIVEN. 

"  Why,  papa  !  up  so  late  ?  " 

"  Yes,  child,  I  could  not  sleep !  There  are  shadows 
in  the  house —  it  is  bright  here." 

"  Why,  it  was  the  dancing  shadows  that  lured  me. 
See  ! "  She  pointed  to  the  shadows  made  by  a  vine 
that  swayed  in  the  gentle  breeze. 

"  There  is  both  light  and  shadow  here  —  in  there  it 
is  all  shadow." 

Juliet  took  a  seat  beside  him,  and  said,  "  Father,  tell 
me  what  troubles  you." 

"Nothing  definite.  I  am  sorry  that  you  and  Jeffrey 
have  become  estranged." 

"  But  the  false  lover  will  be  a  false  husband,  you  say." 

"  Yes,  but  I  regret  that  he  was  a  false  lover  —  I  fear 
you  do,  too." 

"  I  will  outlive  the  regret.  What  he  was  to  me,  God 
only  knows !  that  he  could  never  be  the  same  to  me 
again,  my  heart  tells  me  too  well." 

"  You  are  certain  there  could  be  no  reconciliation  ?  " 

"  Certain,  papa,  as  that  I  live.  The  charm  of  our 
love  is  gone ;  for  my  faith  in  his  love  for  me  is  destroyed. 
There  is  a  love,  they  say,  which,  like  a  violin,  is  sweet- 
est when  broken  and  repaired.  That  was  not  my  kind 
of  love.  I  rather  think,  papa,  mine  was  a  worshiping 
idolatry.  My  idol  has  fallen  from  its  throne.  Papa,  be 
sure,  it  is  shattered,  broken,  and  defaced.  I  could 
worship  it  no  more!  " 

Alvah  Morton  was  somewhat  disconcerted,  but  not 
defeated,  when  Belle  told  him  Juliet  and  she  were  done 
with  each  other  forever. 


UNFORQIVEN.  Ill 

He  told  Belle  that  he  would  win  Juliet  Hudson  yet, 
"  and  wear  her,  too,"  he  added. 

He  hated  Jeffrey,  envied  him  as  a  journalist,  and  des- 
pised him  because  Juliet  had  loved  him.  He  did  not 
believe  that  Jeffrey  would  marry  Belle,  so  he  deter- 
mined to  get  rid  of  him  some  other  way,  and  injure 
him,  too. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

The  Rev.  Constantine  Jeffrey  concluded  not  to  go 
West  for  his  health  but  took  the  first  eastward  bound 
train  after  seeing  Juliet,  carrying  with  him  a  grand, 
gloomy  sorrow,  which  was  increased  by  his  grand, 
gloomy  religion.  Several  of  his  acquaintances  were  in 
the  car,  but  he  drew  apart  and  feigned  to  read. 

Mr.  Jeffrey,  as  was  at  first  stated,  was  ambitious ; 
and  he  had  often  congratulated  himself  upon  the  fact 
of  winning  the  love  of  one  so  beautiful  and  accomplished 
as  Juliet.  How  famous  they  would  be  in  the  time  to 
come — Juliet's  genius,  her  literary  qualifications  ! 

In  the  paper  he  held  was  a  graphic  pen-painting  by 
her  of  "  Rome,  as  it  is  to-day."  Mr.  Jeffrey,  being  a 
journalist  of  merit,  saw  that  Juliet  needed  only  time  and 
judgment  to  develop  her  into  a  literary  star  of  the  first 
magnitude.  In  his  pocket  there  was  an  exquisite  pearl 
painting  she  had  sent  him  while  abroad.  In  their 
stormy  interview  nothing  had  been  said  about  returning 
either  letters  or  pictures  ;  he  would,  therefore,  keep  the 
bright  image  of  his  lost  love.  Brooding  over  his  sor- 
row, grand,  gloomy,  heroic,  he  thought  he  bore  well 
his  fate ;  and  promised,  that  in  his  orisons  her  sins 
should  ever  be  remembered. 

When  the  artist  had  seen  his  sister  once  more  com- 
fortably established  in  their  home  in  New  York,  he 

112 


UNFORGIVEN.  113 

sought  an  interview  with  the  Rev.  Constantine  Jeffrey, 
who  received  him  in  his  room,  and  at  first  repelled  the 
artist's  approaches  upon  the  subject  that  now  absorbed 
his  entire  mind  ;  but  the  artist  was  not  to  be  cast  aside 
from  his  purpose,  and  he  finally  said  : 

"  Sir,  I  owe  it  to  my  pupil ;  I  owe  it  to  her  parents, 
and  you  shall  hear  what  I  have  come  to  say.  I  tell 
you,  sir,  my  pupil  has  been  the  victim  of  a  foul  plot. 
I,  who  had,  for  reasons  best  known  to  myself,  doubted 
human  love,  and  the  faithfulness  of  woman,  watched 
her  most  keenly.  I  saw  in  her  the  purest  and  most 
sublime  nature,  lifted  above  material  things,  and  striv- 
ing for  a  higher  and  better  life.  I  learned  that  this 
effort  was  encouraged,  if  not  inspired,  by  this  high  and 
holy  love  for  you.  I  knew  your  views  on  some  subjects 
differed ;  but  she  was  liberal,  and  loved  you  no  less. 
But  I  feared  —  I  always  feared — you  did  not  under- 
stand her,  and  did  not  understand  the  other  actors  in 
the  little  drama.  I  watched  and  waited  with  sealed 
lips.  Her  beauty,  her  genius  and  intelligence  would 
have  made  her  a  welcome  addition  to  any  society  any- 
where; but  she,  during  our  travels,  refused  all  invita- 
tions. She  worked  like  one  inspired  —  never  weary  of 
her  labor  of  love ;  and  to-day  she  is  the  most  gifted  and 
accomplished  woman  I  ever  met.  I  watched  the  joy 
your  letters  spread  over  her  face  ;  I  saw  the  sad  change 
when  they  grew  less  frequent ;  still  she  did  not  doubt 
you — the  post  was  at  fault  —  you  might  not  know 
where  to  address  her  in  our  journeyings  —  you  might 
be  ill  —  anything  but  a  doubt  of  you  in  any  respect. 

8 


114  UNFORGIVEN. 

Perhaps  you  can  appreciate  this  matter  most  thoroughly 
if  you  take  it  home  to  your  own  heart.  You  see,  even 
these  wretched  creatures  understood  how  superior 
Juliet's  love  was  to  yours,  or  they  would  have  tried 
their  plan  in  another  direction.  Answer  me  —  did  you 
ever  write  a  note  to  Miss  Belle  ?  " 

"  Yes;  but  nothing  to  amount  to  anything." 

"However,  your  handwriting  would  appear  in  the 
address,  and  that  envelope  could  have  been  used  to 
prove  to  Miss  Hudson  as  much  as  an  envelope  ad- 
dressed in  her  hand  could  prove  to  you.  But  they 
would  not  have  dared  to  attempt  it.  They  knew  it, 
and,  not  doubting  her  devotion  to  you,  made  you  the 
instrument  of  your  own  misery." 

"  Why  did  Morton  go  abroad  ?  " 

"Ah,  why?  Perhaps  to  effect  his  purpose.  Yet, 
even  here,  we  must  not  be  too  severe  on  him  without 
positive  knowledge,  for  he  has  made  frequent  voyages, 
and  we  have  no  right  to  question  his  right  to  go  to 
Europe  during  the  time  Miss  Hudson  was  there ;  and 
considering  the  relation  of  the  two  families,  it  does  not, 
and  did  not,  seem  strange  to  me  that  he  should  join  us. 
And,  be  that  as  it  may,  grant  that  Morton  is  a  villain, 
that  he,  for  some  reason  best  known  to  himself,  desired 
to  separate  Juliet  from  you,  and  secure  you  for  his 
cousin  Belle  (which  was  her  aim  in  the  matter),  was 
Juliet  to  blame?  I'll  venture  to  say  he  was  careful 
never  to  let  her  imagine  his  design.  Now,  can  you  not 
see  that  you  have  been  duped,  and  she  most  fearfully 
wronged  ?  —  and  by  nobody  so  much  as  yourself,  for 


UNFOROIVEN.  115 

no  one  should  have  been  so  far  from  misjudging 
her." 

"  I  see,  but  I  will  atone,"  he  answered,  looking  sadly 
at  the  speaker. 

"Ah,  Mr.  Jeffrey,  if  that  could  be;  but,  as  I  said  at 
first,  take  the  question  home.  You  could  forgive  the 
infidel  who  doubted  the  divinity  of  Christ  sooner  than 
one  who  doubted  the  piety  and  honor  of  Constantine 
Jeffrey.  Juliet  has  some  of  that  pride.  Again,  Juliet 
loved  you  with  a  worshiping  idolatry  ;  you  were  supe- 
rior to  all  men,  in  her  imagination  —  not  a  man  —  A 
KING.  Now  you  are  to  her  only  a  man,  and  she  could 
love  you  no  better  than  another  man.  Do  you  under- 
stand me?  " 

"  Yes,  but  I  will  believe  differently.  " 

"  My  duty,"  continued  the  artist,  "  is  to  see  Mrs. 
Morton,  and  disabuse  her  mind  of  any  wrong  on  Miss 
Hudson's  part  towards  hereself ;  then  my  task  is  done. 
Alas,  Mr.  Jeffrey,  in  losing  Juliet  Hudson,  you  have 
lost  more  than  you  can  ever  gain  in  this  world,  and  I 
pity  you  from  my  soul.  It  will  be  a  life-lesson  for  you 
teaching  you  to  remember  that  circumstances  may 
sometimes  convict ;  but  to  look  well  and  deeply  into 
any  matter  where  you  have  any  reason  to  trust,  and  do 
not  condemn  any  one  for  what  another  may  think  or  say. 
In  other  words,  follow  the  teaching  of  your  Bible,  and 
'judge  not  by  appearances,  but  with  a  righteous  judg- 
ment. '  " 

Herr  von  Stein's  conversation  had  opened  Mr. 
Jeffrey's  eyes,  softening  his  pride,  and  giving  him 


116  UNFORGIVEN. 

another  gauge  by  which  to  measure  human  nature.  In 
this  trouble,  he  found  he  had  been  dealing  with  it 
in  various  forms,  from  the  low,  intriguing,  designing 
Belle,  the  villainous  Alvah  Morton,  his  weak,  suspicious 
wife,  and  the  self-righteous  mother  of  Belle,  to  the  true 
Mrs.  Hellwald,  the  lofty-minded  artist,  and  up  to  the 
higher,  almost  angelic,  nature  of  the  proud,  loving, 
noble-hearted  Juliet,  he  was  now  enabled  to  analyze, 
and  see  the  difference. 

He  studied  himself  more  thoroughly;  and  his  self- 
reproach  was  bitter  indeed.  That  he  had  wrecked  his 
own  life-long  happiness,  he  feared  now;  but  he  earn- 
estly hoped  to  erase  from  Juliet's  mind  and  heart  the 
sorrow  he  had  caused  her,  to  devote  his  life  to  the  task. 
He  could  not  believe  she  was  lost  to  him ;  he  was  sure 
to  win  her  back  again.  Never  had  he  so  thoroughly 
appreciated  her  nature  as  when  he  recalled  Herr  von 
Stein's  words,  "  never  was  such  love  lavished  upon  an 
earthly  object  before. "  When  he  recalled  her  labor 
of  love  for  him,  and  its  reward,  he  said  : 

"  My  life-long  task  must  be  to  atone  for  my  sin.  " 


CHAPTER     XIV, 

Many  people  can  trace  the  greatest  success  of  their 
lives  to  the  deepest  sorrow,  or  bitterest  disappointment 
they  have  ever  known. 

Juliet  Hudson  looked  her  sorrow  in  the  face ;  de- 
ceived, wounded,  insulted  by  the  man  she  had  wor- 
shiped, a  weaker  nature  would  have  grown  melancholy 
and  pined  away  and  died.  But  if  she  had  loved  Jeffrey 
most  of  all  the  world,  there  were  others,  who  had  loved 
her  better  than  he  —  she  owed  them  a  duty,  they  should 
have  their  reward.  The  proud,  loving  parents  should 
never  feel  that  their  devotion  could  be  forgotten  for  one 
whose  love  paled  like  the  stars  before  the  sun  in  compar- 
ison with  theirs.  And  we  affirm  that,  whatever  made  her 
a  stronger  woman,  a  better  woman,  a  more  successful 
woman,  the  ornament  of  her  sex,  the  pride  of  all  who 
knew  and  who  loved  her,  sprang  from  the  heroic  resolu- 
tion she  made  and  kept  in  that  dark  hour  of  bitterness 
that  swept  over  her  soul.  The  hot  fires  destroyed  the 
dross,  and  she  came  from  the  furnace  of  sorrow  a  nature 
of  burnished  gold. 

Whatever  the  apprehensions  of  her  parents  might 
have  been,  which  were  so  great  that  they  dared  not 
speak  of  them,  even  to  each  other,  they  were  soon 
allayed. 

Daily  she  joined  them  with  the  same  loving  caress. 
There  was  no  perceptible  desire  to  be  alone  and  brood 

117 


118  UNFORGIVEN. 

over  her  sorrow.  Though  her  cheek  was  paler,  and  the 
dark  eyes  sometimes  seemed  dreamy  with  mysterious 
thoughts,  no  word  fell  from  her  lips  to  pain  them,  or 
even  hint  that  she  was  sad. 

She  could  not  lose  her  faith  in  man,  because  one  had 
not  come  up  to  her  ideal.  Oh,  no  ! 

Father,  mother,  and  brother  were  her  companions. 
She  touched  up  sketches  made  abroad ;  she  practiced 
regularly  ;  walked  miles  over  hills  and  through  valleys 
with  Abbe,  or  drove  — just  as  suited  her  fancy.  Mr. 
Hudson,  now  that  Juliet's  marriage  was  broken  off, 
hinted  to  his  wife  that  he  would  return  to  New  York  — 
for  it  would  be  unkind  to  bury  her  among  those  west- 
ern hills.  But  no  time  was  spoken  of  for  a  change. 

When  the  leaves  began  to  turn,  and  the  golden 
glories  of  autumn  returned,  Juliet  began  to  think  more 
and  more  of  the  sweet  child,  Bertie  Johnston,  and  sug- 
gested to  her  mother  that  she  would  send  for  her  to 
spend  the  nutting  season  with  them. 

Abbe,  as  yet,  had  no  defined  plans  for  the   future. 

So  far  he  had,  since  out  of  college,  seemed  content 
to  whittle  and  whistle  life  away ;  but  his  industry  in 
school  had  been  so  gratifying,  that  his  parents  seemed 
to  have  no  fears  for  the  future  of  their  son. 

Abbe  had  prophesied  to  Juliet  splendid  days  after 
the  first  frosts  —  nutting  and  gathering  wild  grapes  in 
the  neighboring  forests;  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hudson 
pictured  for  themselves  one  more  happy,  quiet  winter 
in  their  rural  home,  which  Abbe  declared  could  not 


UNFORQIVEN.  119 

be  complete  unless  they  laid  by  a  store  of  nuts  to  eat, 
and  recount  the  incidents  that  had  transpired  during 
their  gathering,  and  tell  winter  tales  by  the  roaring 
fire. 

It  was  after  one  of  these  cheerful  talks  that  Juliet 
gave  to  Abbe,  as  he  started  to  the  village,  a  plain, 
white  envelope,  containing  the  most  cordial  invitation. 
Abbe  read  the  address  : 

"  Miss  Bertie  Johnston. 

Place, 

St.  Louis,  Mo." 

"  Pretty  name  !  I  say,  Juliet,  if  love  was  like  the 
small-pox,  I'd  be  vaccinated  against  it  before  your 
friend  arrives ;  but  it's  a  disease  worse  than  all  others. 
Worst  is,  a  fellow  can  have  it  dozens  of  times.  He  no 
sooner  recovers  from  one  attack  from  soft,  blue  eyes, 
than  he  is  a  subject  for  another  from  dark  eyes." 

Abbe  had  been  very  much  interested  in  the  lovely 
child,  as  Juliet  called  Bertie,  who  ran  away  from  school 
to  see  her  uncle,  and  imagined  she  would  be  a  delight- 
ful bundle  of  powder,  paint,  frizzettes,  and  crinoline,  to 
carry  across  the  little  streams  when  they  went  out  to 
gather  nuts  and  grapes. 

It  was  a  remarkable  fact  that  Abbe  Hudson  mailed 
that  letter  on  the  self-same  day  Juliet  gave  it  to  him, 
when  he  had  never  been  known  to  post  a  letter  until  it 
was  a  week  or  so  out  of  date  — his  mother  always  find- 
ing her  letters  in  his  pockets  about  the  time  she 
expected  a  reply. 


CHAPTER    XV. 

Bertie  Johnston  received  and  answered  Juliet's  letter 
promptly,  and  named  an  early  day  when  they  might 
expect  her;  adding  that  her  uncle  would  accompany 
her,  as  he  was  anxious  to  see  the  dark-eyed  girl  who 
had  assisted  his  "Birdie  to  fly  across  the  ocean,"  and 
return  to  him. 

Upon  the  appointed  day  Abbe  and  Juliet  drove  over 
to  the  depot  to  meet  their  guests. 

Bertie's  bright  face  was  nestled  against  the  soft 
laces  on  Juliet's  bosom  a  moment  before  she  even 
said  "Uncle,  this  is  she,  Miss  Hudson,"  and  then 
Bertie  was  presented  to  Abbe,  who  had  not  expected 
to  see  so  charming  a  little  fairy  wearing  a  traveling 
suit. 

Judge  Johnston  was  quite  a  distinguished  looking 
gentleman  of  fifty,  and  seemed  at  once  to  understand 
the  tender  attachment  that  might  exist  between  two 
young  ladies  of  such  different  natures. 

Abbe  and  Juliet's  welcome  to  the  Judge  was  most 
cordial,  and  the  former,  in  his  usual  impetuous  way, 
had  pictured  the  glorious  times  they  were  to  see  before 
they  had  driven  home.  He  pointed  out  the  beauties  of 
the  country  to  the  Judge  as  they  drove  along,  who 
seemed  delighted  with  the  prospect  of  a  week  in  so 
charming  a  retreat. 
120 


UNFOROIVEN.  121 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hudson  stood  on  the  veranda  to  meet 
them  as  the  carriage  rolled  up  the  graveled  drive,  and 
welcomed  Bertie  and  the  Judge  most  cordially,  the 
former  of  whom  entered  into  their  hearts,  and  took 
quiet  possession,  the  moment  they  looked  into  her 
sweet  face  and  laughing  eyes. 

After  a  rural  tea,  the  gentlemen  took  cigars  and 
strolled  among  the  trees  and  shrubbery,  and  Juliet  and 
Bertie  sat  with  Mrs.  Hudson,  recalling  events  that  had 
transpired  during  their  absence.  Bertie  described  her 
return  trip  from  Europe,  and  how  that  she  had  reached 
home  one  afternoon,  and  surprised  the  housekeeper 
almost  into  hysteria  by  her  sudden  appearance.  How 
she  had  then  entered  into  Bertie's  plan  to  surprise  the 
Judge  —  how  she  had  dressed  herself  in  his  favorite 
dress  which  he  had  kept  lying  in  his  room  during  her 
absence,  and  when  he  walked  up  and  down  the  room 
alone,  neglecting  his  tea,  which  was  taken  to  the 
library,  she  had  stolen  in  and  sat  down,  and,  pouring 
out  a  fragrant  cup,  had  called  him  to  her ;  his  surprise 
and  joy  at  seeing  her,  and  how  many  evenings  he  had 
listened  to  her  descriptions  of  her  life  in  Germany,  her 
meeting  with  Juliet  and  the  artist,  and  her  promise  to 
visit  them. 
*  *  ****** 

Never  did  autumn  clothe  the  earth  in  grander  glory 
than  in  18 — ,  and  a  few  years  succeeding  the  civil  war. 
Never  had  nature  seemed  so  luxurious  in  beauty  and 
rich  harvests.  Farms,  that  during  the  war  had  lain 
idle,  yielded  fourfold  to  the  warrior's  hand  who  once 


122  UNFORGIVEN. 

more  became  the  husbandman.  Granaries  were  filled 
with  grain,  orchards  yielded  plentifully,  and  the  woods 
were  alive  with  game  that  had  not  been  disturbed  by 
the  sportsman's  rifle  for  four  long  years.  Purple 
grapes  hung  in  tempting  clusters  through  the  rich 
foliage,  while  hickory  nuts  and  pecans  were  most  plen- 
tiful. 

Our  party  rose  early,  and  with  baskets,  bags,  and  a 
rare  hamper  packed  by  the  faithful  Hagar,  drove  off 
for  the  day's  pleasure. 

The  Judge  seemed  a  boy  again  that  day,  and  made 
swings  of  long  vines  for  the  ladies,  and  carried  grapes 
in  his  hat  to  them.  They  ate  on  the  grass  under  a 
spreading  shade  tree,  and  drank  water  from  a  spark- 
ling spring ;  they  laughed  and  sang,  and  Mr.  Hudson 
and  the  Judge  told  stories  of  their  boyhood.  And 
when  tired  out,  they  returned  home  in  the  setting 
sunlight,  each  face  was  brighter  as  they  planned 
to-morrow's  programme. 

"What  a  sensible  man  you  were,  Mr.  Hudson,  to 
choose  such  a  home  rather  than  a  great  noisy  city, " 
said  the  Judge.  "  I  have  found  nothing  so  enchanting 
since  my  boyhood." 

There  is  nothing  more  charming  than  a  rainy  day 
in  a  well  regulated  household,  and  such  Mr.  Hudson's 
certainly  was.  The  machinery  moved  so  smoothly 
under  the  magic  guidance  of  Mrs.  Hudson  and  Hagar, 
that  no  creaking  or  jar  was  ever  heard.  Every  servant 
seemed  to  regard  herself  as  filling  a  post  of  honor,  and 
resolved  to  be  worthy  of  the  trust. 


UNFOROIVEN.  123 

This  rainy  autumn  day  our  friends  were  forced  to 
stay  indoors,  and  Mrs.  Hudson  ordered  a  fire  of  light 
wood  to  blaze  upon  the  hearth. 

During  the  forenoon  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hudson  were  with 
them,  but  in  the  afternoon  Mr.  Hudson  had  letters  to 
write,  and  his  wife  accompanied  him  to  the  library,  and 
Abbe  and  Bertie  were  soon  sitting  alone  in  the  bay 
window,  looking  out  upon  the  pattering  rain  and  enter- 
taining each  other,  while  Judge  Johnston  improved  the 
opportunity  of  examining  critically  Juliet's  pictures, 
none  of  which  seemed  to  have  a  greater  fascination  for 
him  than  David  Copperfield  presenting  Agnes  to  his 
aunt,  after  their  engagement. 

"  What  a  fine  face  that  is  !  What  magnificent  eyes ! 
Ah,  how  lovely  your  conception  of  Agnes.  Indeed,  I 
find  your  ideal  pictures  handsomer  than  your  copies. 
But  all  of  them  show  a  genius  I  have  never  seen 
excelled,  and  a  most  wonderful  industry  for  two  years' 
work." 

"  Some  of  these  I  painted  (this  one  you  admire  so 
much)  before  I  went  to  Europe." 

"  There  is  a  striking  resemblance  in  the  brow  and 
eyes  of  all  your  male  pictures,  and  when  I  look  closely 
they  all  seem  to  have  been  taken  from  the  same  ideal 
model,  and  invested  with  a  new  and  peculiar  charac- 
teristic, which  makes  them,  after  all,  very  different  — 
there  is  something  very  wonderful  to  me  in  this  gift  — 
while  your  female  faces  are  as  different  as  pinks,  and 
roses,  and  lilies.  It  seems  strange  one  could  paint  two 
ideal  pictures,  so  different,  as  Dora  and  Agnes  ;  and 


124  UNFORGIVEN. 

again,  this  wild  beauty  of  despairing  Sappho  is  most 
fascinating. 

"  This  Alhambra  is  superb.  Vesuvius  could  not  be 
excelled,  and  these  scenes  from  northern  Italy  and 
Switzerland  are  perfect." 

Hours  and  hours  Judge  Johnston  wandered  up  and 
down  the  room,  and  Juliet  walked  beside  him.  He 
did  not  see  that  she  flushed  and  paled  at  many  of  his 
remarks,  and  when  at  last  the  Judge  stood  before  her 
own  portrait,  he  said  : 

"  The  artist  must  have  painted  this  with  an  electric 
brush,  for  who  could  otherwise  have  caught  the  expres- 
sion, and  held  it  fast  on  canvas,  that  seems  only  to  flit 
across  your  face.  This  is  not  your  most  natural 
expression  —  your  face  is  more  earnest ;  more  like 
yonder  Blind  Faith  —  if  her  eyes  were  open." 

"  You  see  I  was  somewhat  younger  then ;  and  this 
bright,  joyous  look  was  more  frequently  upon  my  face 
than  now.  This  was  an  excellent  picture  then." 

"  It  is  now  at  times.  I  have  seen  your  face  light  up 
a  moment,  with  a  look  softer  than  this  bright  smile, 
but  somehow  giving  the  same  expression  to  your 
features." 

.  Why  must  a  happy  day  be  shorter  than  a  sad  one  ? 
Never  in  Judge  Johnston's  life  had  the  hours  been  so 
short,  so  sweet,  as  on  that  rainy,  autumn  day,  when  he 
seemed  to  be  wandering  through  fairy  land  with  a 
nymph  so  fair  beside  him,  who  rather  bewildered  and 
puzzled  him.  She  was  a  strange  mixture  of  ripe 
ardent  thoughts,  and  budding  flowers  of  knowledge 


UNFORGIVEN.  125 

He  compared  her  to  an  orange  tree,  and  explained  to 
her  why  :  now  expressing  a  thought  pure  and  sweet  as 
the  white  flowers  ;  now  asking  a  question  that  showed 
the  flower  was  forming  into  a  defined  shape  ;  and  again 
came  the  pure,  golden  fruit  from  her  cherry  lips.  And 
when  the  day  was  done,  the  Judge  sat  down  beside  the 
window,  when  they  had  said  good  night,  hopelessly 
enamored  of  the  dark-eyed  houri,  and  recalling  sadly 
her  sweet  voice,  and  the  last  strains  of  the  song  she 
had  sung  to  him ;  and  there  seemed  floating  in  his 
room,  even  now,  wandering  strains  of  music  that  had 
surprised  and  bewildered  him  as  she  sat  at  the  piano. 

Her  pictures  —  how  lovely !  not  one  of  them  but 
showed  youth  to  be  her  ideal ;  and  her  master-strokes 
were  in  dark  blue  eyes  and  unwrinkled  foreheads,  ex- 
cept her  copy  of  Moses,  from  Michael  Angelo.  Ah,  and 
had  she  not  said,  "  there  is  something  grand,  even  sub- 
lime, in  the  face  where  Time  has  chiseled  the  thoughts, 
the  hopes,  the  fears,  the  aspirations  of  man ;  there  is 
something  in  it  that  makes  a  feeling  of  awe  creep  over 
me,  and  awakens  a  higher  admiration  than  thejrounded 
cheek  and  smooth  brow  of  youth.  There  is  no  grander 
specimen  of  Angelo's  genius  than  his  Moses;  and  the 
copying  of  it  was  an  education  in  itself!  " 

Why  did  he  recall  those  words  and  repeat  them  to 
himself?  Was  it  because  the  face  of  Moses  was  not 
young,  and  fresh  and  fair,  but  seamed,  and  with 
thoughtful,  contracted  brow? 

And  how  was  it  with  Juliet  ?  As  Bertie  twined  her 
fair  arms  about  her  waist,  and  laid  her  soft  cheek 


126  UNFORGIVEN. 

against  ner  bosom,  drinking  in  Juliet's  words  and  smiles, 
she  would  say : 

"  You  are  just  the  friend,  Juliet,  uncle  always  wished 
me  to  find.  How  good  of  you  to  think  of  silly  little 
Bertie." 

"  Silly  ?  you  are  the  brightest  sun-beam  that  ever  fell 
across  my  path.  I  often  wonder  where  you  ever 
absorbed  so  much  sunlight." 

"  Oh,  from  uncle,  dear  uncle.  Alexis  says  he  is  one 
of  those  peculiar  natures  that  has  spent  his  youth  in  the 
absorption  of  sunlight;  and,  in  his  manhood,  when 
other  natures  are  dark  and  gloomy,  he  seems  to  scintil- 
late and  throw  off  rays  of  brightness  to  gladden  the 
hearts  of  all  about  him.  Alexis  has  grown  up  to  be 
uncle's  counterpart  in  everything  except  in  appearance. 
Uncle  has  been  the  dearest  friend  we  could  have  had  — 
both  father  and  mother.  When  other  men  would  have 
been  at  the  club  or  elsewhere,  he  has  remained  with  us 
in  the  parlor  or  library." 

"Did  you  learn  to  be  unselfish  from  him?" 

"  I  learned  everything  that  I  know,  that  is  good,  from 
him.  He  is  the  noblest,  the  best  of  men.  What  other 
man  would  have  devoted  his  life  to  two  orphan  chil- 
dren, as  he  has  to  Alexis  and  me  ?  And,  since  I  can 
remember,  there  is  no  look,  no  word,  no  act  of  his  life 
that  does  not  exalt  all  men  in  my  estimation.  He  is 
proud ;  but  what  an  exalted  pride !  He  is  religious  ; 
but  what  a  pure,  humble  religion  is  his  ! " 

"  Dear  child,  but  did  you  never  miss  your  mother !  " 

"  I  do  not  remember  her.     Uncle  has  taught  me  to 


UNFORGIVEX.  127 

believe  that  her  sweet  spirit  is  ever  near  me,  and  I  be- 
lieve it  is.  Nothing  has  ever  grieved  me  but  the 
separation  from  uncle  while  I  was  in  Europe.  I  could 
give  up  Alexis,  because  uncle  talked  with  me,  and  told 
me  it  was  better  for  him,  both  physically  and  mentally, 
to  travel ;  but  he  could  not  tell  me  it  was  best  for  him- 
self, dear  soul,  to  give  us  both  up,  and  be  left  alone 
in  that  great  house  in  St.  Louis.  He  always  tells  the 
truth,  so  he  could  not  tell  me  that.  And  you  know  I 
thought  about  it  till  I  made  up  my  mind  to  run  away." 
Juliet  thought  it  would  be  a  blessing  to  any  girl  to 
have  such  a  friend.  She  inwardly  wished  she  had  such 
a  one — one  who  understood  her  thoroughly,  as  Judge 
Johnston  did  bright-eyed  Bertie,  who  could  convulse  a 
houseful  with  a  description  of  her  stay  in  Europe,  and 
a  recitation  in  German  ;  or  make  every  eye  swim  in 
tears  when  she  recalled  her  uncle  alone  at  home,  and 
determined  to  cross  the  ocean  alone  to  see  him  :  but  in 
his  great,  broad  heart,  what  a  sacred  haven  of  rest  she 
had  found.  In  questions  of  doubt,  how  like  an  anchor 
he  had  been  to  her  soul. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

One  morning,  a  week  or  ten  days  after  the  rainy 
day,  they  climbed  the  neighboring  hills  to  find  the 
source  of  a  stream  that  trickled  in  clear  drops  from 
the  rocks  below. 

Juliet  and  Bertie  started  in  advance,  and  Abbe  soon 
joined  them  ;  the  Judge,  taking  a  different  route,  came 
afterwards.  Bertie  and  Abbe  had  strayed  a  short  dis- 
tance down  the  hill  to  gather  some  berries,  and  to  start 
an  echo  that  Abbe  had  discovered,  and  the  Judge 
found  Juliet  alone.  Her  eyes  were  turned  upward  at 
the  floating  morning  clouds ;  her  glowing  cheeks  and 
fresh,  red  lips  told  of  rapturous  thoughts.  Beneath 
them  lay  the  deep  gorge  through  which  flowed  the 
murmuring  stream  ;  around  them,  the  rich  foliage  of 
autumn's  prodigal  beauty  ;  above  them,  where  her  eyes 
were  turned,  were  those  sailing  ships  of  blue  and  topaz. 
The  spot  seemed  enchanted,  and  she,  the  lovely  spirit 
of  the  place,  all  unconscious  that  human  eyes  looked 
lovingly  upon  her.  Her  thoughts  were  far  away. 
Those  clouds  reminded  her  of  others  she  had  seen 
when  different  emotions  stirred  her  heart  and  flushed 
her  warm  dark  cheek ;  when  every  floating  chariot  car- 
ried the  idolized  image  of  one  who  had  now  passed  out 
of  her  life,  never,  never  to  return.  She  had  deter- 
mined, though,  that  his  absence  should  not  make  her 
128 


UNFORGIVEN.  129 

desolate.  She  had  resolved  to  see  new  charms  in 
Nature's  harmonies,  and  from  the  picture  spread  out 
before  her  now  she  drank  in  a  new  inspiration.  No, 
no !  the  faithlessness  of  one  human  being  should  not 
rob  life  of  its  charm,  Nature  of  her  glories;  and,  yet, 
had  that  love  remained  untarnished,  how  much  more 
beautiful  all  earth  would  have  been.  But  a  sweet,  pure, 
holy  content  was  beginning  to  fill  Juliet's  soul.  The 
great  purpose  she  had  in  life  was  developing  rapidly  — 
the  mind  and  heart  losing  hold  upon  its  idol  of  clay, 
was  laying  hold  upon  grander  things  —  from  mortal  to 
immortality.  She  was  attaining  that  higher  faith  of 
which  the  artist  had  spoken  when  he  said,  "  if  when 
sorrow  and  trial  came  she  could  look  up  and  still  say, 
'  Oh  !  the  beautiful,  beautiful  world  that  God  in  His 
goodness  has  made.  "  She  had  learned  the  aasthetical 
philosophy  of  the  German  artist,  and,  without  mixing  it 
with  her  religious  faith,  it  afforded  her  many  fanciful 
dreams  of  unparalleled  beauty  and  sweetness. 

Judge  Johnston,  after  contemplating  the  breathing 
spirit  of  the  enchanted  spot  for  a  moment,  followed 
her  upturned  eyes  to  the  floating  clouds  above,  at 
first  loth  to  disturb  her  reverie,  but,  taking  his  hat  in  his 
hand,  he  approached  her  with  a  gallant  compliment, 
and  she  pointed  to  a  huge  moss-covered  stone  near 
which  she  sat,  and  bade  him  be  seated  till  Abbe  and 
Bertie  returned. 

"What  a  heavenly  spot  for  meditation,"  said  the 
Judge.  "  One  is  as  utterly  shut  out  from  the  toiling, 
struggling  world  as  if  the  place  were  fresh  from  Na- 

9 


130  UNFOEGIVEN. 

ture's  hand,  and  destined  for  the  abode  of  another 
order  of  creatures  from  those  who  dwell  in  the  hurrying, 
busy  world  not  far  away.  I  would  not  weary  here  soon." 

"  Yes,"  said  Juliet,  "  it  is  in  a  place  like  this,  shut  off 
from  the  world,  that  we  can  think  best,  and  for  a 
moment  catch  glimpses  of  our  purer  selves,  for  we  do 
have  glimpses  of*  ourselves,  our  better,  more  spiritual 
selves ;  and  as  these  visions  go  floating  past,  we  wish 
that  we  might  hold  them  fast,  and  thus  become  more 
thoroughly  acquainted  with  them;  but  they  are  only 
glimpses  of  what  we  maybe,  when  indeed  our  existence 
is  only  spiritual." 

"  I  have  had  such  feelings  as  you  describe,  and  I 
would  not  give  up  the  sweet  memories  of  those  passing 
visions  for  all  this  earth.  I  believe,"  continued  the 
Judge,  "  that  our  spirits  are  intended  to  be  as  separate 
from  the  body  as  the  gold  in  the  setting  of  this  ring  is 
from  the  gem  ;  and  if  we  are  of  the  best  material,  both 
physically  and  mentally,  they  remain  separate  and  dis- 
tinct ;  but,  if  only  common  stuff,  they  mix  in  and  become 
bound  up  together.  Otherwise,  there  is  the  gem  and 
the  setting,  always  clearly  defined." 

"The  Babe  of  Bethlehem,"  answered  Juliet,  "was 
the  grandest  illustration  of  that  theory,  for  the  spirit  and 
the  flesh,  or  master  and  slave,  were  always  separate  and 
distinct." 

Thus  they  were  soon  engaged  in  a  conversation  of  a 
speculative  nature,  and  each  was  surprised  to  find  the 
other  giving  expression  to  his  or  her  own  thoughts. 

"  Ah !  it  seems  to  me,"  said  the  Judge,  "  we  could 


UNFOEGIVEN.  131 

readily  explain  these  feelings  if  we  accept  the  theory 
that  our  spirits  came  from  some  far  off  spirit  world 
where  they  were  akin,  perhaps  one,  and  lived  in  sweet 
communion  till  summoned  to  earth,  and  doomed  to  be 
imprisoned  in  these  tenements  of  clay  for  a  certain 
period.  You  understand  me,  I  see,  or  you  would  smile 
at  the  suggestion,  since  I  am  so  much  older  in  years. 
In  the  spirit  world,  I  maintain,  there  is  no  accounting 
of  time,  and  you  and  I  being  spiritually  of  the  same  es- 
sence, differ  only  in  the  long  separation  that  has  taken 
place  between  us  ?  Let  me  see,  I  became  an  inhabitant 
of  this  terrestrial  globe  thirty  years  before  you  left 
those  visions  of  beauty  and  brightness.  Might  we  not 
have  known  each  other  there,  since  our  minds  are  so 
much  alike  ?  In  your  memory  there  is,  of  course,  a 
fresher  picture  of  the  beauty  and  harmony  you  have 
left  but  comparatively  lately  —  a  memory  so  vivid  that 
you  can  reproduce,  as  all  artists  can,  visions  of  beauty 
that  have  faded  from  grosser  memories." 

"  It  appears  to  me,"  said  Juliet,  seeming  to  under- 
stand him  without  explanation,  "  that  there  lingers  in 
your  mind  a  fairer  picture  of  those  lovely  things  than 
any  one  I  ever  met.  It  is  a  philosophy  most  people 
would  reject." 

"  My  memory  is  good  —  much  better  than  that  of 
most  people  —  but  my  surroundings  have  been  differ- 
ent. If  it  is  the  true  philosophy,  it  is  easy  to  under- 
stand why  I  retain  impressions  of  that  other  world 
better  than  most  men,  for  I  have  had  fewer  things  to 
tarnish  their  brightness." 


132  UNFORGIVEN. 

"  If  it  is  joy  for  two  mortals  to  meet  in  this  world 
whose  spirits  are  akin,  who  can  remember  and  recall 
to  each  other's  mind  visions  of  that  spirit  world  where 
they  once  have  dwelt,  and  where  again  they  hope  to 
be,  must  it  not  be  the  very  highest  ideality  of  heaven 
to  meet  there  once  again  ?  "  said  Juliet  earnestly. 

"  Certainly !  but  could  not  this  earth  be  a  miniature 
paradise,  if  those  natures  we  imagine  have  been  kin- 
dred in  that  spirit  land,  when  they  do  meet  here, 
could  dwell  together  during  this  earthly  pilgrimage? 
What  higher  joy  could  earth  afford  ?  " 

"  Surely  you  are  right,"  she  returned,  with  a  frank, 
unaffected  smile.  These  were  the  only  words  he  had 
uttered  that  she  did  not  rightly  construe,  or  at  least 
correctly  apply;  and  before  the  Judge  could  give  any 
explanation,  there  rang  from  the  hills  and  rocks  the 
sound  —  "  Joy  !  joy  !  joy ! joy !  " 

It  was  Bertie's  clear  voice  that  sent  forth  the  sound, 
and  from  the  hills,  rocks  and  trees  the  echo  prolonged 
it;  and  the  Judge  and  Juliet  paused  to  listen  to  the 
magic  word,  that  it  seemed  some  spirit  had  sung 
through  the  air.  Bertie  and  Abbe  then  soon  appeared, 
with  leaves  and  berries  from  the  neighboring  bushes, 
their  merry  laugh  dispelling  the  speculative  philosophy 
of  Juliet  and  the  Judge. 

The  days  wore  swift  wings,  and  the  time  allotted  by 
the  Judge  for  his  visit  had  flown  away.  He  consented 
to  Bertie's  remaining ;  but  she  declared  that  she  could 
not  trust  anybody  to  make  his  tea,  and,  now  that  it  was 
turning  cool,  his  dressing  gown  and  slippers  must  be 


UNFOROIVEN.  133 

warmed,  his  very  napkin  might  be  moist  and  give  him 
the  neuralgia ;  indeed,  she  could  not  trust  him  to  any- 
body else  in  the  world. 

"  The  Judge  seems  to  be  remarkably  strong  and  ac- 
tive, while  any  one,  to  hear  your  excuses,  would  take 
him  to  be  quite  old,  decrepid,  exacting  and  selfish," 
said  Abbe. 

"O!  here,  of  course,  he  would  be  well  and  strong, 
with  all  of  us ;  but  there  alone  it's  another  thing ;  it 
would  be  barbarous  in  me  to  stay  here  and  have  good 
times,  and  leave  uncle,  like  'Glory  McWirk,'  to  be 
able  to  think  of  'em  and  not  to  be  in  'em." 

It  was  quite  evident  that  merry,  laughing  Bertie  was 
a  trifle  imaginative,  and  pictured  to  herself  the  worst 
results  from  her  uncle  being  deprived  of  her  care ;  and, 
though  Judge  Johnston  would  have  appeared  anything 
else  in  the  eyes  of  the  fair  Juliet  but  a  cross,  rheumatic, 
neuralgic  old  man,  he  felt  sure  that  she  understood 
Bertie  quite  as  well  as  she  did  himself,  and  that  the 
child  could  have  no  sweeter  fancy  than  that  she  was 
really  necessary  to  ward  off  from  her  loving  uncle  every 
ill  that  flesh  is  heir  to. 

They  promised  that,  when  old  Winter  came,  and 
great  fires  roared  and  sparks  flew  up  the  broad  chim- 
ney, they  would  come  again,  and  all  gather  round  and 
recall  the  happy  days  of  this  their  first  visit. 

During  the  winter,  Saturday  frequently  brought  the 
Judge  and  Bertie  to  remain  over  Sunday ;  and  as  they 
all  sat  around  the  bright  fire,  strange  fancies  came  to 
the  Judge  —  fancies  that  remained  with  him  after  he 


134  UNFORGIVEN. 

was   gone,   and   caused   strange   dreams  to   visit  his 
pillow. 

It  was  not  often  that  he  saw  Juliet  alone.  Once  or 
twice  he  came  into  the  parlor  and  found  her  sitting 
alone,  looking  thoughtfully  into  the  fire,  while  Abbe 
and  Bertie  walked  the  veranda.  Such  a  sense  of  rest, 
such  a  peaceful  joy  stole  over  him  then  as  would  cause 
him  to  seat  himself  beside  her,  not  even  speaking  lest 
he  should  disturb  her  thoughts,  and  watch  every  ex- 
pression of  her,  to  him,  lovely  face,  that,  in  contrast, 
his  own  home  seemed  to  lack  something  when  he 
returned  which  even  Bertie's  love  could  not  supply. 
He  watched  Juliet  to  see  if  she  enjoyed  his  compan- 
ionship, and  he  felt  sure  that  she  trusted  him,  and  was 
beginning  to  miss  him  when  he  was  gone. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

The  latter  part  of  February  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hudson 
returned  to  New  York,  leaving  Abbe  and  Juliet  to  pay 
a  parting  visit  to  Bertie  Johnston,  where  we  now  find 
them. 

Bertie's  home  in  St.  Louis  was  all  she  had  pictured  it 
to  Juliet ;  and  she,  with  several  trusty  servants  kept  the 
mansion  in  order. 

She  presided  over  the  table,  and  was  the  sweetest 
hostess  in  the  world.  She  knew,  to  the  drop,  how  much 
cream  would  make  uncle's  tea  or  coffee  just  what  it 
should  be  ;  and  could  measure  sugar,  to  the  very  grain, 
to  suit  his  taste. 

She  drove  out  with  them  every  day,  or  went  out 
shopping ;  but  must  always  be  home  to  meet  uncle  at 
the  door.  Indeed,  her  devotion  was  so  great,  without 
any  affectation,  that  Abbe  declared  if  he  was  not  Abbe 
Hudson,  he  would  rather  be  Judge  Johnston,  than  any 
other  man  on  earth. 

It  was  the  season  when  every  evening  offered  some 
new  amusement  at  theatre  or  opera,  and  the  Judge 
accompanied  Juliet,  Abbe,  and  Bertie.  Upon  one  or 
two  occasions  they  remained  at  home,  and,  to  the  Judge, 
these  were  by  far  the  most  pleasant  evenings.  He  did 
not  enjoy  the  inquisitive  gaze  that  was  often  fixed  upon 
Juliet's  lovely  face,  and  his  friends  asking  him  if  she 

135 


136  UNFOROIVEN. 

were  his  niece,  and  where  she  came  from  ;  but  in  his 
own  parlor  he  could  close  the  blinds,  and  with  them 
close  out  the  curious  world.  Here  he  could  sit  beside 
her,  and  listen  to  her  voice,  while  Abbe  and  Bertie 
played  and  sang. 

Ah,  happy,  happy  days  !  and  so  different  from  what 
the  Judge  had  intended,  for  he  had  had  many  struggles 
with  himself,  and  determined  to  see  her  but  seldom 
during  her  visit,  and  to  give  his  undivided  attention  to 
his  business ;  to  be  resigned  and  to  live  always  as  he 
had  thus  far —  alone  ;  and  to  try  and  be  happy  in  the 
thought  that  he  had  never  loved  but  one  woman 
and  she  most  worthy.  But  her  presence  disarmed 
his  resolution,  and  he  again  harkened  to  the  still, 
small  voice  which  whispered  strange  music  in  his 
ears. 

She  did  not  dislike  him  evidently.  Might  she  not 
even  like  him  in  a  slight  degree  ?  Yet,  would  he  be 
satisfied  to  be  loved  only  in  stinted  measure  in  ex- 
change for  his  worshiping  idolatry  ?  He  could  make 
her  very  happy.  Ah,  why  not  tell  her  so  ?  A  winter 
in  New  York  society  might  rob  him  of  her.  All  these 
things  were  revolved  in  his  mind  as  the  days  passed 
away ;  but  he  sat  upon  the  bench  and  heard  evidence 
and  pleadings,  and  no  one  knew  of  the  strange  voice 
in  the  Judge's  ear  and  yet  stranger  music  in  his  heart, 
and  that,  when  he  consulted  his  watch,  he  counted  the 
hours  till  he  should  return  again  to  his  parlor  to  see 
the  fair  face  in  reality  —  a  vision  of  which  was  ever 
before  him  now. 


UNFORGIVEN.  137 

The  last  day  of  Juliet's  visit  was  yet  more  trying  to 
nim ;  for,  after  being  absent  from  her  all  day,  they  were 
to  attend  an  oratorio  that  night,  and  he  must  take  her 
where  every  eye  was  as  free  as  his  own  to  gaze  upon 
her  beauty.  But  he  would  be  nearest  to  her,  therefore 
he  could  bear  it.  Judge  Johnston  acted  as  special 
escort  to  Juliet,  and  Abbe  to  Bertie. 

The  Judge  was  dressed  with  care,  and  though  he 
could  never  be  handsome,  even  when  arrayed  in  richest 
cloth  and  finest  linen,  he  was  very  distinguished  look- 
ing—  so  Juliet  acknowledged,  as  she  turned  to  answer 
some  remark  of  his,  and  met  his  fine  eyes  filled  with 
eloquent  fire,  as  he  sat  beside  her  in  the  brilliantly 
lighted  music  hall. 

A  glow  came  to  her  cheek  and  a  throb  of  pride  to  her 
heart  —  for  Judge  Johnston's  admiration  was  something 
to  be  proud  of.  Then  she  leaned  back  in  her  chair, 
and  gave  her  whole  attention  to  the  music  with  the  air 
of  a  connoisseur.  A  crimson  velvet  circular,  falling 
carelessly  away,  revealed  her  fine  form  to  the  best  ad- 
vantage, and  a  turban,  trimmed  with  graceful  white 
plumes,  displayed  admirably  the  lovely  face.  Judge 
Johnston  had  a  profile  view. 

She  sat  there  listening  to  the  music,  as  it  were  spirit- 
ualized. Roses  played  hide  and  seek  in  her  cheeks; 
her  eyes  dilated  and  shone  like  stars ;  the  bright  lips 
were  slightly  parted,  and  she  seemed  to  drink  in  the 
melody.  Many  opera  glasses  were  turned  upon  her 
face.  Whispers  of  "  Who  can  it  be  ?  " —  "  Wer  mag  es 
sein  f  "  reached  Bertie's  ears.  In  that  vast  crowd,  only 


138  U2TFORGIVEN. 

two  persons  seemed  unconscious  of  the  presence  of 
others  —  Juliet  and  the  Judge. 

Presently  Abbe,  whose  attention  had  been  attracted 
by  the  universal  admiration  which  his  sister  won,  began 
stealthily  to  view  the  various  owners  of  the  fine  opera 
glasses,  when  with  a  sudden  start  of  surprise  he  turned 
his  head,  and  nervously  took  a  tablet  from  his  pocket, 
and  wrote,  "  Jeffrey  sits  not  far  to  the  right,  and  farther 
back  is  Morton,"  and  handed  it  to  Juliet.  He  could 
not  know  how  quick  her  heart  stood  still,  nor  with 
what  an  effort  she  kept  from  fainting. 

"  You  are  ill,"  whispered  the  Judge. 

"  Oh,  no,  the  hall  is  close  and  warm,  is  it  not  ?  " 

"  I  had  not  perceived  it ;  but  permit  me  to  fan 
you." 

He  took  her  fan  and  used  it  so  vigorously  that  the 
tiny  toy  trembled  in  his  grasp.  Then  he  took  a  survey 
of  all  the  windows  to  see  if  there  was  proper  ventila- 
tion, and  as  he  turned  to  the  right,  just  back  of  them, 
his  eyes  encountered  two  burning  orbs.  So  fierce  was 
their  gaze,  that  the  Judge  returned  it  with  one  almost 
as  fierce,  without  knowing  what  he  meant.  It  was  the 
glare  as  of  two  foes  who  meet  and  cross  each  other  in 
a  purpose  of  life. 

There  was  another  who  saw  the  look  and  interpreted 
it  —  that  other  was  Morton. 

"  Who  is  he  ?  "  asked  the  Judge,  mentally.  "  I  have 
seen  that  face  before." 

After  he  had  studied  the  question  with  a  puzzled  ex- 
pression, he  turned  his  head  to  see  his  antagonist  again, 


UNFORGIVEN.  139 

but  the  chair  was  vacant,  and  the  Rev.  Constantine 
Jeffrey  was  nowhere  to  be  seen. 

As  they  left  the  hall,  Morton  addressed  them,  and 
asked  permission  to  visit  Juliet  the  next  day,  as  he  was 
the  bearer  of  messages  from  her  parents ;  but  she  only 
pressed  the  Judge's  arm,  and  said,  "  I  have  an  engage- 
ment. A  letter  from  home  informs  me  they  are  well ; 
I  am  going  home  next  week  —  Abbe  and  I." 

It  had  turned  cold  and  begun  to  snow.  The  Judge 
placed  Juliet  in  the  warmest  corner  of  the  carriage,  and 
bade  the  coachman  drive  rapidly.  Bertie  and  Abbe 
chatted  pleasantly,  but  the  Judge  and  Juliet  were  silent. 

The  gentlemen  bade  the  ladies  good-night  in  the  hall, 
and  sought  their  respective  chambers. 

"  I  suspect  that  party,  whoever  he  may  be,  is,  or  has 
been,  an  admirer  of  Miss  Hudson.  He  seemed  to  read 
my  thoughts,  and  grew  furious.  Who  can  he  be  ?  Well, 
it  matters  not :  let  me  recur  to  my  own  thoughts  —  to 
the  fair  Juliet.  Aye,  but  this  mirror  tells  me  that  I 
am  a  sorry  Romeo  —  old  and  gray  —  and  wrinkles,  too. 
Youth  was  not  kind  to  me,  and  Age  seems  to  have  been 
aggravated  with  me ;  for  she  has  dealt  more  harshly  by 
me  than  with  most  men  of  my  years.  But  I  have 
fortune  —  I  have  fame  —  I  have  an  unsullied  name 
and  a  spotless  character.  O,  for  some  magic  power  to 
turn  the  wheel  of  time  backward  thirty  years.  Fie,  fie ! 
I  am  ashamed  of  myself.  Fifty  years  of  age,  and  more 
deeply  in  love  than  I  could  have  been  at  twenty-five." 

He  stood  before  a  mirror  and  scanned  his  image,  and 
condemned  himself.  Half  of  his  fortune  would  he  have 


140  UNFORGIVEN. 

given  for  the  form  and  features  of  the  handsome  man 
whose  face,  even  now,  came  so  vividly  before  him. 
Where  had  he  seen  it  before  ?  The  night  waned ;  he 
pondered  the  question  still. 

"  She  said  she  would  go  away  next  week.  I  must 
decide  quickly.  "  And,  so  saying,  he  lit  another  cigar, 
composed  himself  in  his  chair,  and  began  at  the  begin- 
ning, and  studied  the  whole  subject  over  again. 

Juliet,  tossing  upon  her  uneasy  pillow,  dreamed  of 
Mr.  Jeffrey,  Morton,  and  the  Judge. 

At  the  appointed  time,  Juliet  and  Abbe  bade  the 
Judge  and  Bertie  adieu,  and  returned  to  New  York, 
their  future  home. 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 

Judge  Johnston  sat  in  his  comfortable  parlor  with 
a  thoughtful  brow.  A  feeling  of  sadness,  almost  of 
gloom,  had  settled  upon  him  that  even  Bertie's  smile 
could  not  dispel.  Why  ?  Would  he,  if  he  could,  blot 
out  that  dark-eyed  image  from  his  breast,  even  though 
a  memory  of  it  gave  him  pain  ?  Ah  !  could  he  if  he 
would?  Why  did  he  dream  bright  dreams,  only  to 
awaken  to  the  sad,  sober  thought,  it  can  not  be  ? 

One  evening  the  Judge  seemed  more  than  usually 
depressed,  and  Bertie,  determined  to  bring  back  the 
old  smile,  seated  herself  beside  him  after  tea,  and 
offered  to  read  to  him. 

"  No,"  he  said,  "  you  may  talk  to  me,  but  do  not 
read." 

She  then  seated  herself  upon  an  ottoman  at  his  feet 
and  looked  wistfully  up  into  his  face,  yet  feared  to  ask 
him  what  thought,  of  late,  so  often  contracted  his 
brow. 

He  looked  through  the  archway,  down  the  long 
room,  and  then  at  the  fair  face,  and  the  hands  clasped 
over  his  knee. 

"  I  fear  I  am  dull  company  for  you,  Bertie,  and  that 
this  great  house  is  very  lonely." 

How  many  years  had  they  lived  thus,  and  he  had 
never  seemed  to  think  of  it ! 

Hi 


142  UNFOROIVEN. 

"  Oh,  no  !  dear  uncle  ;  I  find  enough  to  do  while  you 
are  absent  to  keep  me  busy ;  and  when  you  are  here, 
who  can  we  need  to  keep  us  company  until  Alexis 
comes  ?  " 

"  He  remains  a  long  time.  When  did  you  receive 
the  last  letter  from  him." 

"  Several  weeks  ago  —  he  was  then  in  Japan  ;  but, 
uncle,  I  received  a  letter  from  Juliet  to-day  ;  would  you 
like  to  read  it  ?  " 

How  eagerly  he  took  the  delicate  missive,  and  while 
he  read  it  she  read  his  face  —  the  first  page,  then  the 
second,  where  Juliet  wrote  :  "  I  envy  you  the  compan- 
ionship of  your  noble  uncle  —  so  wise,  so  good.  Abbe 
and  I  often  speak  of  those  pleasant  winter  days  when 
your  presence  made  our  circle  brighter.  Can  you  not 
plan  to  be  with  us  next  summer  ?  " 

How  often  he  read  and  re-read  that  page ;  and 
when  it  was  finished,  he  took  her  hand  and  said : 

"  You  miss  Miss  Hudson,  Bertie  ?  " 

"  Surely,  uncle,  you  could  not  doubt  it." 

"  Do  you  miss  her  brother,  little  rogue  ?  " 

"  Would  it  displease  you  if  I  said  yes  ?  " 

"  No,  not  displease  me,  Bertie,  but  perhaps  make  me 
sad?" 

"  Then  I  will  not  say  it,  uncle,  for  I  believe  you  are 
already  sad.  But  why  should  you  feel  so  if  I  said  yes?  " 

"  I  would  want  to  know  first  that  he  missed  my 
Birdie." 

"  Uncle,  I  really  believe  that  he  does,  and  that  Juliet 
misses  you." 


UNFORGIVEN.  143 

"  What  makes  you  think  so  ?  "  he  asked,  raising  her 
hand  to  his  lips. 

"  Because  we  were  so  happy  when  we  were  all 
together.  What  a  paradise  Mr.  Hudson's  house  was 
when  we  were  all  there.  O,  uncle  dear !  could  there 
be  any  joy  on  this  earth  equal  to  the  thought  of  spending 
some  such  happy  hours  again  ?  " 

"  Ah  !  they  were  blessed  hours,  but  like  all  other 
pleasures  have  left  us  pain." 

"  I  don't  know,  uncle,  dear.  You  taught  me  to  look 
for  the  bright  side  of  every  picture  when  I  was  a  child, 
and  I  always  do  it  now." 

"  Indeed !  I  believe  you  do.  Would  you  tell  me 
what  the  bright  side  of  this  picture  is  that  is  divided 
and  broken  up  ?  " 

"  You  promise  not  to  call  me  vain  or  silly  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"  Well,  put  your  head  a  little  closer — I'll  whisper 
it.  Oh,  no  !  "  she  said,  covering  her  face  with  her 
hands. 

"  Come,  come !  I  am  quite  interested.  Tell  me 
what  it  is  that  seems  so  bright  in  this  picture  that  I 
had  thought  rather  sombre  —  being  separated  from  our 
friends." 

"  Well,  uncle  dear,  since  you  promise  not  to  say  that 
I  am  silly,  don't  you  think  they  miss  us  too  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  and  is  that  the  bright  side  ?  " 

"  Yes,  oh,  yes  !  it  would  be  dark  indeed  —  too  dark 
to  bear  —  without  that." 

"  Then  Misery  is  content  if  she  has  company  !  " 


144  UNFOROIVEN. 

"  O  !  what  a  stupid  dear  you  are !  Must  I  have  to 
explain  a  simple  thing  to  the  wisest  judge  in  all  the 
land?" 

"  I  fear  you  will  have  to  explain  this." 

"  Ha !  ha  !  ha !  Of  all  the  stupid  dears  in  the  world, 
a  judge  is  the  most  stupid.  Why,  don't  you  know  that 
if  Abbe  misses  me  as  I  miss  him,  he  will  be  coming 
back  soon  ?  " 

"  Oh ! " 

"  And  don't  you  know —  put  your  ear  close  !  —  if  he 
cares  for  me,  as  I  think  he  does,  he  will  want  to  stay 
when  he  comes  ?  Now,  of  course,  you  want  to  call  me 
vain  and  foolish,  for  that  is  what  you  think  of  me ;  but 
that  is  only  looking  on  the  bright  side  of  the  picture. 
And,  uncle,  don't  you  suppose  that  Juliet  thinks  about 
like  I  do?" 

"  How  ?  " 

"  Judge  Silly,  only  this,  and  nothing  more  —  that  if 
Judge  Johnston  cares  for  her  and  misses  her,  he  will 
do  —  what  Abbe  is  going  to  do." 

"  Upon  my  word !  I  would  give  much  for  your 
confidence." 

The  Judge  looked  a  little  disconcerted  at  the  bright 
face  at  his  knee ;  but,  strange  to  say,  there  was  a  light 
upon  the  picture  he  had  never  seen  before. 

"  But  Bertie,  she  is  young  and  beautiful ;  I  am  growing 
old." 

"  You  are  not !  and  she  does  care  for  you  more,  I 
know,  than  she  does  for  any  one  else." 

"She  has  never  been  in  society,  and  " 


UNFORGIVEN.  145 

"  Never  will  be.     She uncle,  will  you  do  what  I 

tell  you  ?  " 

"I  don't  know— what?" 

"You  just  ask  her,  and  find  out  for  yourself;  and  I 
believe  she  will  tell  you  just  what  I  am  going  to  tell 
Abbe." 

10 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

A  brilliant  season  in  New  York  had  passed,  but 
Juliet  turned  away  from  every  allurement,  and  enjoyed 
her  library  and  studio  more  than  she  did  the  dazzling 
ball-room,  or  the  fascinating  play.  She  was  ambi- 
tious to  raise  the  standard  of  female  life  higher;  to 
overcome  difficulties  that  few  women  ever  undertake, 
and  prove  that  woman  may  outlive  sorrow  and  heart- 
ache —  aye,  even  slighted  love  —  and  rise  superior  to 
the  grosser  things  of  life  —  the  follies  of  fashionable 
society.  She  realized  that  youth  is  the  seed-time,  and 
she  resolved  to  strew  along  her  pathway  only  seeds 
whose  harvest  could  bring  the  richest  reward.  Though 
she  must  work  alone,  she  resolved  to  accomplish  all 
that  she  had  hoped  to  do  with  a  wise  helper  whom  she 
had  so  truly  loved.  Her  earnest  labor  assisted  Time 
in  slowly,  but  surely,  erasing  bitter  memories  from 
her  mind  and  an  image  from  her  heart.  She  wrote 
regularly  to  Bertie,  and  enjoyed  her  long,  cheerful 
answers.  She  read  and  re-read  them,  and  always 
dwelt  longest  upon  those  portions  where  Judge  John- 
ston's name  was  mentioned.  Many  times  did  she  stop 
reading,  and  recall  his  image  and  words ;  but  why  she 
did  so,  she  did  not  even  question. 

Bertie's  words  seemed  to  have  a  good  influence  on 
the  Judge's  spirits,  and  determined  him  to  decide  with- 

146 


UNFORGIVEN.  147 

out  delay  the  question  which  absorbed  his  mind,  and 
it  was  only  a  few  days  after  Bertie's  sage  advice  that 
he  announced  his  intention  of  going  to  New  York  for 
a  few  days.  Bertie  was  too  busy  with  her  dress-maker 
to  leave  home  just  then,  and  kissed  him  good-bye,  with 
a  whispered  wish  for  his  success,  and  seemed  perfectly 
willing  to  see  him  set  out  alone.  She  would  be  ready 
to  congratulate  him  when  he  returned,  she  said,  for 
she  never  doubted  the  probability  pf  any  woman's 
refusing  uncle !  The  idea  was  absurd !  Juliet,  too, 
would  be  the  dearest  aunt,  and  the  sweetest  sister ! 
What  bright  smiles  played  round  her  pretty  mouth 
when  those  pleasant  thoughts  would  come  ! 

Judge  Johnston  found  Mr.  Hudson's  family  absent 
from  New  York  when  he  arrived.  Hagar  said  they 
were  at  Cape  May,  and  thither  he  repaired.  He  met 
Abbe  soon  after  his  arrival  there,  and,  as  Juliet  and 
Mrs.  Hudson  were  not  to  be  found  at  their  hotel, 
they  sought  the  beach  to  find  them.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Hudson  were  strolling  upon  the  sandy  shore  when 
Abbe  and  Judge  Johnston  approached  them,  while 
Juliet  stood  apart  watching  the  tide  as  it  came  in. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hudson  welcomed  the  Judge  with 
pleasure,  and  pointing  to  Juliet,  who  stood  out  on  the 
beach,  said: 

"  She  seems  to  be  taking  a  venture  with  the  waves ; 
how  near  they  creep  to  her ;  there !  she  is  driven 
back !  " 

But,  instead  of  returning  to  her  parents,  Juliet  sat 
down  to  watch  the  waves,  as  with  ceaseless  song  they 


148  UNFORGIVEN. 

came,  gathering  strength,  and  mounting  higher  and 
higher,  and  then,  breaking  at  her  very  feet,  receded. 

After  a  short  conversation,  Judge  Johnston  left 
them,  and  Abbe  watched  him  with  interest  as  he 
walked  away  alone  towards  Juliet,  and  saw  him  pause 
a  few  steps  behind  the  bench  where  she  sat.  He 
paused  a  moment  just  behind  her,  and,  looking  over 
her  head  at  the  ocean,  said  mentally  : 

"How  like  human  hearts  and  hopes  these  rolling 
billows  are.  They  rush  towards  the  sweet  and  beautiful 
things  in  view,  but  how  often  a  rocky  shore  of  uncon- 
geniality  turns  them  back  again,  and  they  recede, 
carrying  with  them  it  may  be,  the  image  of  what  they 
cannot  obtain.  So  hearts  reach  out  for  what  they 
cannot  compass,  and  our  idols  shrink  away  from  us, 
leaving  us  to  wonder  if  it  was  really  the  great  un- 
seen hand  of  destiny  that  impelled  us  towards  them  by 
its  own  law  of  affinity,  or  some  infatuation,  that, 
will-o-the-wisp-like,  leads  us  on  and  on  until  it  van- 
ishes, and  leaves  us  alone  with  our  hearts  begloomed 
and  the  light  all  gone  out  of  us." 

How  his  heart  throbbed  as  these  thoughts  rushed 
through  his  brain,  and  for  a  moment  he  half  resolved 
to  turn  back. 

Juliet,  all  unconscious  that  aught  but  the  waves  heard 
her  voice,  repeated  musingly : 

"  Life  is  a  sea  —  as  fathomless, 
As  wide,  as  terrible,  and  yet  sometimes 
As  calm  and  beautiful.    The  light  of  heaven 


UNFORGIVEN.  U9 

Smiles  on  it,  and  'tis  decked  with  every  hue 
Of  glory  and  of  joy.    Anon,  dark  clouds 
Arise,  contending  winds  of  fate  go  forth  — 
'  And  Hope  sits  weeping  o'er  a  general  wreck.'  " 

Juliet  started  to  her  feet,  and  turned,  as  the  last  line 
was  added  by  a  well-remembered  voice,  and  was  face 
to  face  with  Judge  Johnston,  of  whom,  in  spite  of  her- 
self, she  had  been  thinking  all  day  long. 

"  Why,  you  do  not  seem  surprised  to  see  me,"  he 
said,  taking  her  hand. 

"  But  I  am  glad.  Strange  to  say,  but  you  have  not 
seemed  so  far  away,  to-day." 

"  Then  you  have  thought  of  me  ?  " 

"Yes,   oftener  than  usual  —  but  where  is  Bertie?" 

"She  could  not  leave  home  just  now;  she  will  be 
with  you  soon,  however." 

They  seated  themselves  upon  the  bench,  and  he 
repeated  — 

"  So  I  have  not  seemed  so  far  away  to-day? " 

Her  own  words  sounded  so  strangely,  when  repeated 
by  him,  that  Juliet  colored.  It  was  the  first  time  that 
he  had  ever  seen  her  even  slightly  embarrassed,  and 
it  made  him  bold. 

"Ah,  my  fair  one,  I  have  been  with  you  in  spirit 
every  hour  since  we  parted  ;  and  I  have  taken  this  long 
journey  to  know  if  we  may  not,  in  spirit  and  in  truth, 
be  forever  united." 

Without  waiting  for  a  reply,  he  told  her  how  long  he 
had  studied  the  question  ;  that  he  felt  keenly  the  fact 


150  UNFORGIVEN. 

that  he  was  old  and  plain,  but  hoped  he  might  offer  her 
a  love  as  fresh  and  a  name  as  unsullied  as  if  he  were  a 
younger  and  handsomer  man. 

Juliet  did  not  answer  him  immediately,  but,  taking 
a  ring  from  her  finger,  she  bade  him  examine  it,  saying: 

"  You  perceive  how  plain,  yet  pure,  the  gold  in  that 
setting  is  —  still  the  gem  is  the  finest  I  have  ever  seen. 
Not  a  diamond  in  the  Green  Vault  of  Dresden  sur- 
passes it  in  purity  and  splendor." 

"It  is  magnificent,"  he  answered,  wondering  if  he 
understood  her  meaning. 

"  That  ring,"  Juliet  added,  "  has  reminded  me  always 
of  you,  ever  since  the  stormy  day  we  spent  together 
in  our  western  home  —  its  pure  gold  setting,  and  its 
rare,  bright  gem." 

He  was  answered. 

Old  ocean  sang  in  gladness  at  their  feet ;  the  clouds 
were  floating  visions,  in  whose  faces  they  read  unutter- 
able love.  Their  spirits  were  awed  by  that  deep,  silent 
joy  that  sealed  the  lips  of  both.  Rapt  in  still  communion 
that  transcends  imperfect  prayer,  they  mutually  soared 
in  mind  and  soul  up  to  the  Great  Spirit,  who  had  united 
them  in  wisdom  and  in  truth. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hudson,  though  somewhat  surprised, 
gave  their  cheerful  consent  to  the  marriage  of  their 
daughter  to  Judge  Johnston,  for  they  esteemed  him 
above  any  gentleman  they  knew.  Quiet  but  hasty  prep- 
arations were  made  for  the  coming  nuptials.  Judge 
Johnston  took  Juliet  and  her  parents,  and  Abbe  to  see 
his  residence  on Avenue,  where  he  had  resided 


'COUSIN  ALVAH,  OUR  TIME  HAS  COMB— VENGEANCE  IS  OURS— WILL  WE   NOT 
REPAY?"— Page  150. 


UNFORGIVEN.  151 

before  going  to  St.  Louis ;  and  they  consulted  upon 
refurnishing  some  portions  of  it. 

Bertie  was  at  once  apprised  of  the  result  of  her  sage 
advice  to  her  uncle,  and  hastened  to  Juliet,  where  she 
promised  to  remain  until  after  the  wedding,  and  made 
herself  quite  useful.  She  said  that  her  uncle  was  so 
busy  and  so  happy  that,  for  once,  she  could  leave  him 
alone. 

The  Judge  had  many  friends  and  acquaintances  in 
New  York  who  were  glad  to  welcome  him  again  in 
their  midst,  especially  when  he  hinted  to  them  of  his 
approaching  marriage. 

In  her  choice,  it  must  not  be  imagined  that  Juliet 
Hudson  did  not  consider  the  subject  of  marriage  of  the 
greatest  importance.  She  had  been  taught  to  do  so 
since  she  had  been  old  enough  to  consider  it  at  all; 
but  she  had  always  been  so  sure  that  Constantine  Jeffrey 
was  her  fate  that  she  was  a  little  startled  at  her  own 
precipitation  in  her  present  engagement.  She  did  not 
once  ask  herself:  "  Do  I  love  my  future  husband  ?  " 
yet  she  acknowledged,  every  time  she  thought  of  him, 
that  she  honored  and  respected  him  above  all  men. 

Juliet  had  been  very  busy  shopping,  and  the  merry 
Bertie  and  a  dozen  dressmakers  in  the  house  had  kept 
her  mind  partially  off  the  great  theme. 

A  few  evenings  before  her  marriage  Juliet  was 
troubled.  The  face  or  another  —  not  Judge  John- 
ston —  haunted  her,  and  the  question,  "  if  I  had  returned 
to  the  parlor  the  evening  when  Hagar  delivered  Mr. 
Jeffrey's  message,  would  Judge  Johnston  and  I  ever 


152  UNFORGIVEN. 

have  been  married  ?  "  obtruded  itself  again  and  again  as 
she  tried  on  rich  dresses,  rare  laces,  and  bright  ribbons 
to  see  their  effect ;  but  it  was  not  till  she  was  alone  in 
her  chamber  that  she  faced  boldly  and  answered  the 
voices  that  had  taunted  her  during  the  entire  day. 

"  This  question  must  be  decided  for  once  and  all  — 
do  I,  poor,  miserable  creature,  still  love  that  treacher- 
ous man  ?  Am  I  capable  of  so  mean  an  action  as  to 
marry  an  honorable  man,  and  love  a  dishonorable  one  ? 
Can  love  conquer  pride?  In  his  case  it  did  not;  in 
mine,  it  shall  not.  " 

With  clasped  hands  and  throbbing  heart,  she  sat 
there.  Pictures  came  and  went  —  fancies,  dreams  — 
and,  foremost  of  all,  was  the  pale  face  of  the  proud  suf- 
ferer for  whom  once  she  would  have  died  rather  than 
to  have  caused  him  one  heartache.  As  often  as  it  ap- 
peared before  her  she  met  it  with  the  same  cold  disdain 
that  had  prompted  her  words  at  parting.  After  a  long, 
bitter  struggle  she  proclaimed  pride,  resentment  and 
self-respect  the  conquerors  of  love.  Though  the  white 
face  rose  again  and  again,  and  battled  with  all  three,  at 
last  it  sank  down  and  disappeared  to  rise  no  more. 

"  How  will  it  be  in  regard  to  your  husband  ?  "  came 
the  next  voice. 

"  If  he  loves  me,  respects  me,  trusts  me  with  his  whole 
heart,  then  I  will  honor  him,  reverence  him,  and  be  all 
to  him  that  God  has  said  a  wife  shall  be  to  her  husband." 

After  the  storm  of  emotion  had  subsided,  Juliet  was 
calm.  With  natures  such  as  hers,  weighty  questions 
are  studied  well,  and  decided  in  such  a  manner  that 


UNFOEQIVEN.  153 

they  rarely  present  themselves  for  consideration  a 
second  time  ;  and  thus,  finding  herself  mistress  of  her 
own  emotions,  she  awaited  calmly  her  wedding  day. 
She  was  a  close  reader  and  an  ardent  admirer  of  Plato, 
whose  philosophy  she  considered  unerring,  whose  wis- 
dom was  excelled  by  none.  Thus  she  consoled  herself 
that  this  change  in  her  feelings  was  a  natural  one,  as 
she  quoted  his  words,  "  all  things  which  have  a  soul 
change,  and,  in  changing,  move  according  to  law  and 
the  order  of  destiny." 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Morton  had  watched  Mr.  Jeffrey  closely  to  see  if 
there  was  any  danger  of  reconciliation  between  him  and 
Juliet ;  but,  as  the  days  wore  on,  he  began  to  recall 
Judge  Johnston's  attentions,  and  to  wonder  if,  in  her 
resentment,  she  would  encourage  him.  He  was  just 
beginning  to  study  the  subject  closely,  when  he  met 
Judge  Johnston  a  second  time  in  the  city  of  New  York. 
Morton  asked  the  privilege  of  calling  upon  him  at  his 
hotel,  but  the  Judge  informed  him  that  he  had  an  en- 
gagement in  the  evening,  but  would  be  glad  to  see  him 
at  the  Astor  House  the  following  day. 

The  next  morning's  paper  contained  the  account  of 
a  brilliant  wedding  in Avenue. 

All  that  day  Morton  schemed  how  he  could  see 
Juliet  without  being  seen  by  her ;  for  he  was  afraid  to 
trust  himself  in  her  presence.  But  to  see  her  once 
more  he  would  almost  give  his  life.  "  Still,  I  am  not 
defeated,"  he  said  to  his  own  wicked  heart. 

There  was  no  other  way  to  see  her  but  to  call  upon 
them  at  the  Astor  House,  from  whence  they  were  to 
leave  for  a  short  trip  to  St.  Louis,  where  the  Judge  de- 
sired to  wind  up  his  business  affairs.  Juliet  strove 
to  be  most  fascinating,  and  almost  drove  the  poor  man 
wild. 

"I'll  punish  him  for  his  temerity,"  she  said  mentally. 

164 


UNFORGIVEN.  155 

Abbe  understood  her,  and  knew  that  her  smiles  were 
daggers  to  Morton. 

"  She  seems  perfectly  happy,  and  as  utterly  lost  to 
me  as  if  she  had  married  Jeffrey,"  he  thought.  But  he 
chided  his  heart  for  so  thinking,  and  said,  "  No,  this 
old  husband  will  grow  irritable  and  exacting,  and  her 
proud  spirit  will  rebel.  She  cannot  love  him  so  well 
as  she  did  Jeffrey.  My  opinion  is,  she  married  him 
from  chagrin  —  although  he  is  a  grand,  old  speci- 
men." 

Thus  Morton,  like  a  moth  round  the  gas-light,  hov- 
ered about  Juilet,  till  train  time,  and  then  accompanied 
them  to  the  depot. 

During  the  time  that  Morton  was  at  the  hotel  with 
the  Judge  and  Juliet,  Mrs.  Morton  had  a  visitor. 

Belle  had  been  elated  since  she  read  of  the  wedding 
as  she  sat  at  her  breakfast,  and  had  kept  her  room  all 
day  to  glory  in  secret  over  the  fact,  and  to  plan  how 
she  should  yet  win  Mr.  Jeffrey. 

Mrs.  Morton  dispatched  a  note  to  Mr.  Jeffrey,  which 
he  promptly  answered  in  person  at  the  appointed 
hour. 

He  was  ushered  into  her  own  room.  A  few  moments 
after  they  were  seated,  and  she  had  dismissed  the  serv- 
ant, she  inquired : 

"  How  did  this  marriage  come  about  ?  " 

"  I  cannot  tell.  After  I  heard  from  Herr  von  Stein 
the  most  noble  vindication  of  Juliet,  and  after  I  came 
to  see  how  much  I  had  wronged  her,  I  left  immediately 
for  St.  Louis  to  seek  her,  and,  if  possible,  effect  a  recon- 


156  UNFORGIVEN. 

ciliation,  and  win  her  back  to  me.  I  arrived  in  the  city 
late  in  the  afternoon,  and  was  surprised  when  I  registered 
my  name  at  the  Lindell  Hotel,  to  find  that  your  hus- 
band had  arrived  that  morning.  I  wished  to  avoid  him. 
I  found  out  accidentally  that  Juliet  was  visiting  Miss 
Bertie  Johnston,  and  concluded  to  see  her  at  once  ;  but 
learning  there  was  to  be  an  Oratorio  of  the  Messiah  in 
the  city  that  evening,  and  knowing  her  love  for  music, 
I  felt  sure  she  would  be  there.  I  met  a  friend  who  gave 
me  his  ticket,  which  happened  to  be  in  close  proximity 
to  the  seats  occupied  by  Judge  Johnston,  Juliet,  his 
niece,  and  Abbe.  I  never  saw  her  look  so  beautiful  — 
surely  our  separation  has  caused  her  no  pain !  I  could 
not  keep  my  gaze  off  her  face  ;  but  she  did  not  see  me. 
Then  I  observed  Judge  Johnston  closely,  and  I  read  in 
his  eyes  that  he  loved  Juliet,  even  as  I  loved  her  — 
and,  under  the  circumstances,  I  believed  she  would 
marry  him — I  felt  it  to  be  true.  I  hurried  home, 
buried  myself  in  solitude,  and  was  waiting  daily  the 
announcement  of  their  engagement.  I  feel  now  there 
is  nothing  left  for  me  but  to  forget  her.  You  will  keep 
your  promise,  that  some  day  she  shall  know  that  I  saw 
my  grand  mistake,  and  beg  her  pardon." 

"  Well,  I  could  not  understand  it.  I  am  sure  Belle 
or  Mr.  Morton  overheard  Herr  von  Stein's  vindication 
of  Juliet  to  me,  and  he  hurried  to  St.  Louis  to  prevent 
your  seeing  her.  I  know,  alas,  too  well,  that  though 
she  is  innocent,  she  is  the  cause  of  much  misery. 
Belle  is  miserable,  Mr.  Morton  is  miserable,  you  are  mis- 
erable, and  I  am  most  miserable  of  all.  Juliet's  pride 


UNFORGIVEN.  157 

will  sustain  her,  and  the  consciousness  of  her  husband's 
love  —  while  I  have  nothing  !  nothing  !  nothing !  You 
will  love  some  one  else  " 

"  Hush  !  "  he  said,  rising  and  pacing  the  floor;  "let 
this  subject  drop  between  us  forever.  I  shall  pray  for 
you,  and  I  shall  pray  for  myself;  for  I  have  much  need 
of  prayer.  I  must  leave  you  now." 

"  Mr.  Morton  told  me  that  you  and  Belle  were  to  be 
married,  and  I  believe,  also,  that  Juliet  heard  the 
same  " 

Mr.  Jeffrey  started  as  though  an  adder  had  stung 
him.  He  made  no  remark,  but  an  expression  of  horror, 
disgust  and  amazement  came  over  his  face.  He  bade 
Mrs.  Morton  a  hasty  farewell,  and  left. 

"  So  this  is  the  way  our  clergyman  conducts  him- 
self," said  Belle,  who  had  listened  at  the  partially  opened 
door  communicating  with  the  next  room.  "  Madam 
sends  for  him  in  her  husband's  absence  ;  he  confides  to 
her  the  secret  of  his  lost  love.  Oh,  Alvah  !  now  has 
our  day  of  vengeance  dawned  !  " 

She  went  to  her  room,  and  sat  down  by  the  fire,  and 
waited  till  Morton  should  come,  that  they  might  lay 
their  infamous  plot  to  set  on  foot  the  most  notorious 
scandal  that  the  world  ever  knew. 

Mrs.  Morton  had  had  many  reasons  for  desiring  a 
reconciliation  between  Mr.  Jeffrey  and  Juliet.  First, 
because,  if  Juliet  were  married,  perhaps  she  could  win 
back  her  own  husband  ;  and  second,  because  she  now 
hated  Belle,  who  was  almost  a  constant  inmate  of  their 
house. 


158  UNFORGIVEN. 

As  soon  as  possible  she  had  joined  Mr.  Jeffrey's 
church,  which  Belle  also  hastened  to  do. 

We  now  understand  the  state  of  affairs  when  Belle 
joined  Morton,  after  dinner,  in  the  library.  He  had 
been  reading  a  reported  sermon  of  Mr.  Jeffrey's,  and 
was  inwardly  cursing  the  fate  which  seemed  eager  to 
place  him  upon  the  pinnacle  of  fame.  His  power  as  a 
minister  was  only  equaled  by  his  success  as  a  journalist, 
and,  as  Morton  was  also  a  journalist,  he  had  reason  to 
be  envious  of  him.  While  in  this  frame  of  mind,  Belle 
stole  softly  into  the  room,  and  laid  her  hand  softly  upon 
his  shoulder,  and  said  : 

"  Cousin  Alvah,  our  time  has  come  —  vengeance  is 
ours  —  will  we  not  repay  ?  " 

"  Well  quoted,  my  little  Christian.     What  now  ?  " 

She  drew  a  chair  close  to  him,  and  turning  her  white 
face  with  its  glittering  eyes  upon  him,  said : 

"  While  you  were  gone  this  evening,  your  wife  sent 
for  Mr.  Jeffrey.  He  came  :  I  overheard  their  conversa- 
tion. He  told  her  how  he  had  hastened  to  St.  Louis 
after  Herr  von  Stein  had  exposed  our  falsehood,  as  he 
called  it ;  how  he  had  intended  to  beg  Juliet's  pardon, 
and  ask  her  to  be  his  wife ;  but  seeing  her  at  the 
Oratorio  (where  you  described  her  as  more  bewitching 
than  you  ever  had  seen  her  —  to  him,  indeed,  was  she 
so),  he  realized  there  that  Judge  Johnston  also  loved 
her,  and  felt  that  his  own  cause  was  hopeless.  Now  he 
says  he  has  nothing  to  do  but  to  pray  and  forget  her. 
He  loves  her  still.  Your  wife  has  forever  poisoned  his 
mind  against  me.  Tell  me  what  I  can  do  to  serve  you 


UNFORGIVEN.  159 

in  this  matter,  and  whatever  it  may  be,  I  will  do  it,  so 
that  they  suffer." 

After  a  pause,  Morton  answered  : 

"  Ha,  I  have  it,  Belle !  In  his  wounded  love  and 
pride  he  will  also  need  a  comforter  outside  of  prayer ; 
and  Florine  will  also  need  a  comforter.  They  will 
each  derive  comfort  in  seeing  how  miserable  the  other 
is.  Let  him  come  as  often  as  he  pleases  ;  I  will  give 
him  many  opportunities,  and  then  —  ah,  Belle ! "  he 
chuckled,  and  patted  her  head,  "we  will  see  how  fares 
the  wretch  who  scorns  you,  and  dares  to  love  and  be  loved 
by  the  woman  whom  I  love" 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

Juliet  is  mistress  of  a  great,  massive  stone  house  on 
square,  New  York  — a  house  which  had  a  peculiar 


fascination  for  her,  inasmuch  as  it  was  unusually  large. 
She  loved  to  wander  through  the  various  apartments 
that  she  might  become  familiar  with  her  own  surround- 
ings. The  east  wing  was  darkened  and  unused,  and, 
on  going  through  it,  she  found  the  rooms  were  furnished 
with  quaint  old-fashioned  things,  dating  back  two 
hundred  years.  Old  portraits,  with  powdered  wigs ;  and 
an  old  clock,  taller  than  herself,  stood  in  the  corner 
of  one  room.  The  chairs,  the  portraits  and  the  clock 
seemed  all  to  have  lived  in  the  same  days,  and  to  have 
hidden  away  and  shut  themselves  out  from  the  new  and 
fashionable  crowds  of  furniture  and  pictures  that  were 
in  portions  of  the  main  building.  Old  mirrors,  with 
heavy  gilt  frames,  reflected  the  quaint  objects  ;  and  the 
old  portraits  seemed  to  watch  each  other  through  them. 
Upon  examining  the  clock,  Juliet  found  that  it  was  in 
perfect  running  order,  and  wound  it  up,  and  waited 
until  she  had  seen  the  huge  pendulum  swing  back  and 
forth  with  regularity  long  enough  to  know  that  it  would 
continue  to  run  ;  and  she  promised  not  to  forget  it,  and 
to  keep  the  time  always  there  —  it  would  keep  the  pict- 
ures company.  The  west  wing  was  modern  in  all  its 

160 


'WHY,  THE  YOUNG  MAN  WASN'T  THE  GIRL'S  UNCLE  WHEN  HE  FIRST  FELL 
IN  LOVE  WITH  HER."— Page  160. 


UNFORQIVEN.  161 

appointments  ;  and  Judge  Johnston  had  told  her  that 
it  had  been  occupied  by  Alexis,  and  remained  just  as 
he  had  left  it.  She  wandered  there  one  morning  while 
Bertie  was  out.  The  hall  she  entered  was  richly  car- 
peted, and  on  the  rack  were  the  equipments  of  a 
fashionable  gentleman.  She  opened. the  first  door  and 
stepped  into  a  bed-room  fit  for  a  king.  Beside  a  deep 
velvet  chair  was  a  cigar  stand  of  costly  wood  and  silver ; 
near  by  stood  an  alabaster  table  strewn  with  books  and 
poems ;  on  the  dressing-case,  collars,  handkerchiefs 
and  neckties;  on  the  floor,  a  pair  of  velvet  slippers, 
and,  tossed  on  a  chair,  a  rich  dressing-gown. 

"Ah!"  said  she,  "Alexis  seems  to  be  a  gentleman 
of  taste,  but  I  should  say  a  trifle  careless,"  and  passed 
to  another  room.  There  were  stained  glass  windows 
on  one  side,  of  the  most  beautiful  pattern  and  rich  col- 
ors, that  cast  a  mellow  light  on  every  object  in  the  room. 
It  was  evident  that  the  young  man  had  given  full  range 
to  his  taste  here,  for  it  was  perfect.  There  were  books 
and  tables,  and  paintings  and  statuary,  strewn  here  and 
there  in  enchanting  disorder.  There  was  a  portrait  of 
his  mother  and  father  in  heavy  gilt  frames.  The  mother, 
a  brunette,  with  dark  eyes  and  ripe  cherry  lips  —  a 
dashing,  brilliant  beauty,  full  of  fire  and  passion.  The 
father  resembled  Judge  Johnston,  though  a  much  hand- 
somer man  than  he ;  but  there  was  the  same  broad, 
square  shoulders,  the  same  marble  cast  of  features,  the 
same  look  of  marked  distinction  that  sat  upon  the 
Judge ;  the  same  piercing  eyes,  the  same  sweet  but 
firm  mouth.  Their  eyes  followed  her  about  the  room  — 

11 


162  UNFORGIVEN. 

the  eyes  so  unlike,  the  faces  yet  more  unlike,  those  two 
whom  she  heard  had  loved  each  other  so  well. 

Strange  fancies  floated  through  Juliet's  mind  as  she 
looked  again  and  again  at  the  portraits,  who  seemed  in 
mute  interchange  of  opinions  concerning  her,  for  their 
faces  were  turned  towards  each  other  as  their  eyes  fol- 
lowed her.  Did  they  approve  her  being  here  ?  Did 
they  ask  if  she  loved  Judge  Johnston  as  they  had  loved 
each  other  ?  Did  they  ask  her  what  thoughts  she  had 
of  their  roving  boy  ?  They  asked  so  many  things  with 
those  mute  lips  and  wandering  eyes,  that  she  sat  down 
in  a  velvet  chair  and  tried  to  answer  queer  questions  to 
herself.  She  was  rapt  in  a  strange,  dreamy  pleasure, 
when  she  again  returned  to  her  own  cheerful  parlor 
where  Bertie  had  been  waiting. 

She  would  never  be  lonely  in  this  house  !  There 
was  a  nook  to  shelter  each  changing  thought  and  mood ; 
and  she  sat  down,  and  asked  Bertie  about  her  brother, 
and  when  he  would  return. 


Wherever  Juliet  went,  her  unusual  beauty,  her  ele- 
gant and  distinguished  appearance,  made  her  the  object 
of  general  admiration. 

Judge  Johnston  might  have  had  serious  misgivings 
as  to  his  future  happiness  had  not  his  young  wife  been 
so  attentive  to  him,  and  seemed  to  appreciate  a  word  of 
praise  from  his  lips  more  than  all  the  adulation  she 
could  receive  from  others. 

Juliet   was  a  sensible    woman,   and   determined   to 


UNFORGIVEN.  163 

have  her  husband's  love  and  respect.  She  saw  in 
him  new  virtues  each  day,  and  honored  him  more  and 
more.  Though  she  knew  in  her  heart  that  her  love 
for  him  was  not  the  kind  of  love  she  had  once  known, 
yet  there  was  something  peaceful  about  it  that  prom- 
ised solid  happiness,  and  she  felt  that  her  husband 
was  a  very  anchor  to  her  soul.  She  knew  that  he  was 
proud  of  her,  and  she  strove  to  please  him  in  all  things. 
If  he  wished  to  receive  his  old  friends,  she  gave  them 
a  royal  reception,  which  made  quite  a  stir ;  people 
commented  upon  it,  and  for  days  afterwards  the  Judge 
met  acquaintances  who  were  full  of  praise  and  admi- 
ration of  his  young  wife,  which  made  him  more  proud 
and  happy  than  ever.  Every  evening  she  met  him  at 
the  door  with  a  smile  and  a  kiss  that  brightened  his 
face  like  a  schoolboy's.  She  learned  from  Bertie  all 
those  little  attentions  that  he  had  been  accustomed  to, 
and  added  a  thousand  of  her  own. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hudson  were  better  satisfied  with 
their  daughter's  choice  every  time  they  met  the  Judge. 
In  their  estimation,  there  was  no  disparity  between 
them,  for  their  suitability  of  mind  and  purpose  can- 
celed the  disparity  of  years. 

Juliet  occasionally  met  Belle  Morton  and  her 
mother,  the  latter  of  whom  still  employed  herself  in 
setting  the  world  aright.  She  still  preached  the  errors 
of  people  and  the  increased  wickedness  of  the  world, 
and  forced  her  opinions  upon  every  one  she  met, 
trampling  theirs  mercilessly  under  her  feet.  The  world 
is  dreadfully  wrong  ;  for  perverse  men  and  women  get 


164  UNFORGIVEN. 

new  ideas  into  their  heads  every  day,  and,  with  un- 
bridled tongues,  speak  out.  No  sooner  did  Mrs.  Mor- 
ton meet  a  hydra-headed  man  or  woman  than  she  cut 
off  his  or  her  head,  to  find,  in  a  week,  that  two  had 
grown  in  its  stead.  She  no  sooner  settled  the  perverse 
Jeffrey  on  one  "  ism  "  than  he  boldly  asserted  another 
from  his  pulpit.  And  yet  Christ  would  not  come. 
Abbe  says  He  had  better  not,  for  Mrs.  Morton  had  laid 
by  for  him  a  story  of  these  days  of  trial  that  would  put 
to  shame  His  first  earthly  pilgrimage. 

Mrs.  Morton,  Sr.,  was  one  of  those  persons  who  have 
blood.  You  might  have  influence  or  position,  the 
Hudsons  and  Judge  Johnston  might  have  money,  but 
she  had  blood  /  And  it  was  well  for  her  to  make  the 
most  of  it  in  her  conversation,  as  she  invariably  did, 
because  the  idea  of  her  having  a  better  quality  of  blood 
than  her  neighbors  would  never  have  forced  itself  upon 
you.  She  talked  more,  and  louder,  and  upon  subjects 
not  always  suited  to  the  time  and  place,  than  a  modest 
woman  would  have  done.  For  instance,  if  a  charity 
mission  called  her  to  visit  one  of  her  lawyer  friends,  or  to 
call  at  any  business  office,  she  generally  spent  two -thirds 
of  her  time  while  there  discussing  scripture  or  politics. 
Her  blood  seemed  to  make  her  less  womanly  than  if 
she  had  had  a  poorer  quality  of  it.  She  did  not  manifest 
any  superiority  in  any  act  or  word,  and  yet  she  forced 
the  conviction  upon  you  that  all  of  her  peculiar  char- 
acteristics were  owing  to  her  blood.  Indeed  she  made 
herself,  at  times,  so  disagreeable  with  her  blood  that 
one  would  secretly  wish  that  she  might  swoon,  and 


'BLESS  MY  SOUL!"  EXCLAIMED   THE  JUDGE,  "THIS    IS  A  MOST  WONDERFUL 
PICTURE,  YOUNG  MAN.     ARE  YOU  THE  ARTIST?"— Page  165. 


UNFORGIVEN.  165 

render  it  necessary  to  tap  a  vein  and  draw  off  some  of 
the  obnoxious  fluid.  Mrs.  Morton's  blood  made  her 
very  extravagant  in  her  language  and  very  profuse  in 
her  adjectives.  Her  blood  made  her  unjust  to  her 
friends  and  to  her  enemies,  for  she  overrated  the  for- 
mer and  underrated  the  latter.  Her  friends  were  grand, 
glorious !  her  enemies,  diabolical ! 

She  began  to  discuss  the  blood  question  the  first 
time  she  met  Juliet  as  Mrs.  Johnston,  and,  after  a  long 
tirade,  Juliet  incensed  her  by  asking  her  how  she 
accounted  for  members  of  the  same  family  differing 
so  widely  in  taste  and  disposition,  and  ofttimes  veri- 
fying the  Scripture,  "  The  potter  can  make  of  the 
same  clay  two  vessels,  one  to  honor,  the  other  to  dis- 
honor." 

Again  she  remarked  : 

"  Although  I  have  nothing  but  my  observation  to 
warrant  the  assertion,  I  believe  that  you  might  place 
the  blood  of  a  plebeian  in  a  golden  goblet  and  that  of  a 
patrician  in  an  earthen  vessel,  and  half  the  champions 
of  this  blood  theory  would  jump  at  the  conclusion  that 
the  goblet  held  the  blood  of  the  patrician.  I  would 
rather  be  the  bright  star  of  a  family  who  had  no  blood 
to  speak  of,  than  the  dolt  of  a  blooded  race." 

"  O !  well,  tastes  will  differ,"  answered  Mrs.  Morton. 
"  As  for  my  part,  give  me  blood !  Sometimes  when  I 
have  lamented  the  fact  that  my  husband  was  not  so 
energetic  as  I  would  like  him  to  be,  and  a  trifle  too 
democratic,  I  have  always  congratulated  myself  with  the 
fact  that  / knew  he  had  blood" 


166  UNFORQIVEN. 

"  But,  Mrs.  Morton,  do  you  not  really  think  that  the 
difference  in  people  consists  in  qualities  of  mind,  the 
mental  training,  etc.  ?  "  Juliet  asked. 

"  No,  it  is  blood  !  the  blood  has  its  natural  functions 
to  perform  upon  the  brain,  and  what  the  brain  is  the 
blood  makes  it !  " 

"  I  would  hate  to  think  I  was  born  with  a  certain  kind 
of  blood  that  forbade  my  being  anything  but  what  my 
ancestors  had  been,  strive  I  never  so  hard,  if  they  had 
not  been  what  I  would  want  to  be." 

"  I  would  rather  accept  Herr  von  Stein's  theory  of 
the  origin  of  the  soul ;  that  spirits  unseen  dwell  among 
us,  and  enter  the  new-born  babes,  pure,  gentle  ones, 
seeking  the  lowly  cot  to  dwell  with  peace  and  love,  even 
sometimes  preferring  toil ;  while  vain,  ambitious  spirits 
hover  round  the  rich  man's  home,  oftentimes  taking 
possession  of  the  heir  of  fortune,  and  ruling  him  for  his 
ruin.  It  is  a  broad  field,  Mrs.  Morton — too  broad  for 
me.  If  blood  is  all,  I  would  say  give  me  only  pure, 
healthful  blood,  free  from  taint  of  disease." 

Years  afterwards,  Juliet  looked  back  over  the  career 
of  the  Morton  family,  and  wondered  if  indeed  Mrs. 
Morton's  blood  theory  was  right,  and  that  the  only  thing 
in  which  Mrs.  Morton  was  mistaken  about  it,  was  the 
quality  of  the  Morton  blood. 

Abbe  Hudson  was  a  frequent  visitor  at  Judge  John- 
ston's house.  Upon  one  occasion  when  he  called,  find- 
ing Juliet  and  the  Judge  out  spending  the  evening 
with  a  friend,  he  walked  into  the  parlor  and  sat  down, 
and  gazed  musingly  into  the  fire. 


UNPORGIVEN.  167 

Abbe  had  had  strange  moods  of  abstraction  since 
Juliet's  marriage.  He  seemed  very  glad  to  be  alone  just 
now,  and  taking  up  the  poker  he  broke  a  piece  of  coal, 
and,  as  he  watched  the  gas  blaze  up,  he  said  impatiently : 

"  It's  a  very  uncomfortable  position  to  find  one's  self 
in,  very. " 

As  he  pondered  some  question  silently,  he  became 
so  restless  that  he  got  up  and  walked  the  floor,  repeat- 
ing at  intervals  that  it  was  an  awkward  position,  until 
the  door  opened  and  Bertie  peered  in. 

"  Why,  Bertie !  I  thought  you  were  out  with  Juliet 
and  the  Judge,"  he  said,  pausing  in  his  walk. 

"  No,  they  left  me  to  keep  house ;  but  what  is  the 
matter,  Abbe  ?  you  seem  annoyed." 

"  So  I  was  saying  when  you  came  in,  that  it  is  a  very 
unpleasant  position  to  be  in,"  he  said  abstractedly. 

"I  do  not  understand." 

"  Well,  it  is  this,  Bertie ;  for  a  man  to  be  in  love  with 
a  girl  and  suddenly  find  himself  that  girl's  uncle." 

"  That  would  be  rather  unpleasant." 

He  walked  on  and  she  walked  beside  him ;  he  was 
silent  for  awhile  and  then  asked  abruptly : 

"  I  say,  Bertie,  a  girl  could  not  marry  her  uncle  ?  " 

"  Certainly  not,  Abbe ;  but  it  would  seem  strange  for 
a  man  to  fall  in  love  with  his  niece." 

"  What  if  he  did  not  know  it  at  the  time ;  never  sus- 
pected such  a  thing  possible  ?" 

"  O!  he  would  be  excusable  then  ;  but  it  would  cer- 
tainly be  a  very  strange  circumstance." 

Bertie  looked  very  much  puzzled. 


168  UNFORQIVEN. 

"  Come,  Abbe,  sit  down  and  tell  me  about  it ;  or  do 
you  prefer  to  walk  ?  very  well.  Certainly,  if  a  man 
should  fall  in  love  with  his  niece,  and  did  not  know 
it,  but  afterwards  found  it  out  before  they  were  married, 
it  would  be  all  right,  but  quite  romantic.  Do  tell  me 
all  about  it." 

"  I  am  more  disposed  to  call  it  selfish  than 
romantic." 

"How?" 

"  Why,  the  young  man  wasn't  the  girl's  uncle  when 
he  first  fell  in  love  with  her." 

"  Was  not !  then  how  in  the  world  could  he  ever 
become  so?" 

"  Why,  by  this  incomprehensible  thing  of  matrimony." 

"  I  do  not  comprehend." 

"  Why,  the  young  lady's  uncle  is  married  to  the 
young  man's  sister." 

"  0-o-oh !  " 

"That's  what  I  say." 

"But  how  could  that  make  him  her  uncle? "  looking 
earnestly  into  his  face  with  laughing  eyes. 

"  Why,  isn't  the  young  man's  sister  then  the  young 
lady's  aunt  ?  " 

"  Yes,  by  marriage." 

"Then  wouldn't  the  aunt's  brother  be  the  young 
lady's  uncle  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  see  how." 

"Well,  let's  suppose  the  young  gentleman  could 
marry  the  young  lady ;  would  not  his  own  sister  then 
be  his  aunt  ?  " 


UNFORGIVEN.  169 

"  I  cannot  see  how." 

"  Bless  my  soul,  Bertie,  how  could  it  be  otherwise  ? 
If  this  is  true  about  people  when  they  are  married  being 
one,  wouldn't  the  young  man  then  sustain  the  same 
relation  to  the  Judge  that  his  wife  (the  young  lady) 
did?" 

The  word  "  Judge  "  caused  Bertie  to  start,  but,  per- 
ceiving that  he  had  not  noticed  it,  she  was  silent. 

"  I  say,  if  they  were  one,  and  his  sister  was  married 
to  her  uncle,  wouldn't  it  make  the  sister  who  married 
the  young  lady's  uncle  her  brother's  aunt,  and  the 
young  man  his  own  wife's  uncle  ?  Bless  my  soul,  it  is 
quite  dreadful." 

"  One  means  in  mind,  and  purpose  and  heart,  Abbe, 
don't  you  think  ?  " 

"But  the  Bible  says  one  flesh:' 

This  was  too  much  for  Bertie.  She  could  not  un- 
dertake to  unravel  the  tangled  skein  ;  but  she  sat  down 
in  a  deep  chair,  and  allowed  Abbe  to  resume  his  walk 
alone,  while  she  took  a  quiet  little  laugh  to  herself, 
which  might  not  be  so  laughable  after  all,  she  acknowl- 
edged inwardly,  if  he  did  not  get  the  knotty  question 
answered  to  his  own  satisfaction  and  hers. 

"  I  say,  Bertie,"  said  Abbe,  at  last  stopping  short  in 
his  walk,  and  facing  her. 

"Well,  Abbe?" 

"  There  is  no  nonsense  about  you,  is  there  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know,  Abbe ;  to  be  frank  with  you  I  am 
afraid  there  is.  But  explain  what  you  mean  by  non- 
sense." 


170  UNFORGIVEN. 

"  Well !  you  don't  hold  that  every  word  in  the  Bible 
is  true." 

"  Why,  I  hope  so  —  I  believe  so  " 

"  But,  don't  you  suppose  there  may  have  been  a  mis- 
construction in  the  translation  now  and  then,  a  wrong 
word  used ;  for  instance,  " 

"  Such  an  error  might  occur ;  yes ! " 

"  Well,  if  there  is  a  mistake  in  that  Good  Book,  let's 
you  and  I  agree  on  that  word ;  and  that  Juliet  and  the 
Judge  are  not  one  flesh,  and  —  that  I  am  not  your 
uncle ! " 

He  leaned  over  her,  and  her  curls  hid  her  blushing 
face. 

"  Come,  there's  a  dear !  Juliet  and  the  Judge  can  not 
be  one  flesh  !  We  have  decided  that,  and  therefore  I  can- 
not be  your  uncle." 

"Yes,  but Abbe,  if  Juliet  and  uncle  are  not, 

neither  could  we  be,  and  it  would  not  be  a  true  mar- 
riage." 

"  Why,  bless  my  life  (raising  himself  erect),  aren't 
you  the  very  girl  who  told  me  that  one  meant  in  thought, 
in.  purpose  and  in  heart  /  And  who  in  creation  would 
want  to  be  more  ?  For  instance,  if  I  should  lose  a  limb 
would  you  want  to  be  crippled  ?  Come,  no  nonsense, 
Bertie." 

And  there  was  no  use  for  two  such  natures  to  have 
any  such  nonsense  about  them.  So  Bertie  allowed  him 
to  raise  her  from  her  chair,  and,  as  she  stood  beside  him, 
she  acknowledged  that  it  would  be  quite  satisfactory  to 
be  one  in  mind  and  purpose,  and  in  heart. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

Judge  Johnston  had  been  very  select  in  the  choice 
of  the  friends  that  he  introduced  into  his  house,  for  he 
knew  that  society  life  is  hazardous  even  with  power 
to  choose  associates.  How  it  was  then  that  Alvah 
Morton  had  insinuated  himself  into  the  Judge's  con- 
fidence and  respect  may  puzzle  one.  But  Morton  was, 
as  we  have  said,  a  man  of  no  mean  attainments,  and 
moved  both  in  Brooklyn  and  New  York  in  the  very 
best  of  society. 

Juliet  treated  him  with  reserve,  and  watched  his 
course  of  conduct  towards  her  husband  with  some 
apprehension. 

No  one  could  know  Judge  Johnston  and  not  respect 
him  ;  Morton  felt  this,  but  he  envied  and  hated  him. 

Judge  Johnston  was  a  man  with  broad,  liberal 
views,  always  looking  on  the  best  side  of  human 
nature,  and  ever  ready  to  find  an  excuse  for  an  error 
of  mankind,  which  was  the  reverse  of  the  Morton 
principle. 

Although  she  refused  to  be  identified  with  any  relig- 
ious association,  Juliet  was  not  slow  in  seeking  out  a 
sure  method  of  doing  noble  deeds  of  charity.  Soon 
her  name  became  as  well  known  among  the  toiling  poor 
as  that  of  Mrs.  Morton,  Sr.,  was  among  church  people 
and  society  at  large.  Struggling  youths  and  maidens 

171 


172  UNFORGIVEN. 

sought  her  aid,  and  in  no  instance  was  a  worthy  appli- 
cant turned  from  her  door  without  assistance.  Nor  did 
she  wait  always  for  them  to  apply  to  her,  but  she  sought 
them  out.  And  we  will  say  here,  that  Juliet  did  good 
without  thought  of  a  reward  ;  while  Mrs.  Morton  always 
saw,  or  thought  she  saw,  some  good  result  to  herself  in 
her  charity. 

One  evening  a  young  artist  was  ushered  into  Juliet's 
presence,  while  she  sat  in  the  library  writing  one  of 
those  terse  articles  with  which  she  frequently  furnished 
the  public  under  a  no m  de  plume. 

The  young  artist  handed  her  a  letter  of  introduction 
from  a  prominent  lawyer,  and  a  friend  of  Judge  Johnston. 
After  reading  the  letter,  she  asked  : 

"  Have  you  any  specimens  with  you  ?  " 

In  reply  he  unrolled  some  sketches  from  the  Yosemite 
Valley,  and  other  American  scenery. 

"  I  see  you  have  no  figures.  Can  you  paint  por- 
traits ?  " 

"  O,  yes !  I  think  I  am  equally  proficient  in  that 
line.  I  would  like,  at  least,  to  try  to  paint  your  por- 
trait." 

"  Portraits  are  such  stiff,  tiresome  things  ;  but  I  have 
a  fancy  to  surprise  my  husband  with  a  picture  of  myself 
after  the  style  of  Evangeline." 

"  Capital !  your  face  will  adorn  that  gem  of  a  pict- 
ure." 

She  smiled  at  his  earnest  compliment,  and  told  him 
he  should  call  the  next  day  and  begin  his  work,  and  if 
the  picture  suited  her  husband  she  would  pay  hand- 


UNFOROIVEN.  173 

somely  for  it,  and,  after  buying  one  of  the  sketches  he 
produced,  dismissed  him. 

Every  day  the  young  artist  came,  and  worked  upon 
the  picture  —  copying  the  attitude  and  drapery  of  the 
Evangeline,  while  the  features  were  life-like  of  Juliet. 

When  it  was  finished,  she  told  him  to  call  some 
evening  and  offer  to  sell  the  picture  to  the  Judge. 

Wednesday  evening  the  parlors  were  brilliantly 
lighted,  and  Juliet  sat  down  beside  her  husband  to 
read. 

"  What  shall  it  be  to-night  ?  "  she  said. 

"  Give  us  the  sad,  sweet  story  of  Evangeline  —  faith- 
ful, loving  Evangeline ! " 

The  poem  was  not  yet  read  when  the  artist  came 
in,  as  though  for  the  first  time  in  his  life,  and,  unveiling 
the  picture,  placed  it  before  the  Judge. 

"  Bless  my  soul ! "  exclaimed  the  old  gentleman, 
shading  his  eyes  with  his  hand ;  "  this  is  a  most  won- 
derful picture,  young  man  !  Are  you  the  artist  ?  " 

"  I  am,  sir." 

"  What  do  you  ask  for  it?" 

"  You  shall  name  the  price." 

"Why,  Juliet,  my  love,  this  is  like  yourself!  Call 
Bertie !  Well !  well !  " 

Bertie  uttered  an  exclamation  of  surprise  also  upon 
seeing  the  portrait.  The  Judge  seemed  positively 
jealous  that  the  artist  should  have  an  inspiration  to 
paint  a  face  so  like  that  of  his  idol ;  and  to  be  offering 
it  for  sale  was  sacrilegious. 

"Come!"  said  the  Judge,  "three  hundred  dollars, 


174  UNFORGIVEN. 

provided  you  give  me  your  word  never  to  paint  another 
like  it." 

The  artist  smiled  and  cast  a  furtive  glance  at  the 
original,  who  seemed  well  pleased. 

"  That  will  do,"  he  said. 

"  Juliet,  love,  I  pay  this  price  because  it  so  closely 
resembles  you;  I  would  pay  double  the  amount  if  it 
were  your  picture." 

"  Would  you  ?  then  I  think  I  will  give  this  young 
man  a  check  for  that  amount,  as  it  was  painted  from 
life,  as  a  gift  from  me  to  you." 

Judge  Johnston  was  so  well  pleased  that  he  gave 
Juliet  and  Bertie  a  hearty  kiss,  and  shook  hands  with 
the  artist  a  dozen  times ;  and  Juliet  wrote  him  a  check 
for  six  hundred  dollars. 

Judge  Johnston  became  so  much  interested  in  the 
young  artist,  that  he  made  inquiries  of  his  friend  who 
had  sent  him  to  Juliet,  to  learn  something  more  about 
him.  And  when  she  asked  him  the  result  of  his 
inquiries  one  evening,  when  they  were  all  sitting  in 
the  parlor,  and  he,  never  weary  of  studying  the 
picture  which  had  first  surprised  him  so  much, 
answered : 

"  It  is  the  old,  old  story,  Juliet !  One  of  poverty's 
gifted  sons,  with  a  family  of  brothers  and  sisters  to 
support.  I  find  him  to  be  worthy  our  best  support 
and  encouragement.  He  has  taught  school,  been  a 
brakeman  on  a  railroad — in  fact,  turned  his  hand  to 
anything  where  he  could  make  an  honest  living ; 
denied  himself  for  the  sake  of  others,  and  has  only 


UNFORQIVEN.  175 

occasionally  found  time  and  means  to  improve  his 
artistic  taste.  Unknown  and  friendless  until  my  friend 
met  him,  encouraged  him,  and  sent  him  here,  he  has 
been  too  poor  to  paint  pictures  unless  sure  of  their 
sale,  and,  therefore,  has  few  specimens  of  his  art. 

"He  is  safe,  now,"  said  Juliet,  "for  I  see  he  has 
aroused  your  deepest  sympathy.  I  will  interest  some 
of  my  lady  friends  in  him,  and  I  think  we  can  find 
room  for  several  more  pictures.  I  had  intended  to 
paint  Abbe  and  Bertie's  portraits,  but  he  shall  have 
the  work." 

Indeed,  they  all  bethought  themselves  of  friends  and 
acquaintances  in  whom  they  could  awaken  an  interest 
in  the  young  artist,  and  Juliet  at  once  sent  her  father  a 
note  which  she  said  would  not  fail  to  result  in  substan- 
tial advantage  to  the  young  man. 

"Ah !  "  said  the  Judge,  "what  a  pleasure  it  is  to  aid 
such  a  cause  !  No  people  on  this  earth  do  I  honor  so 
much  as  the  strong  natures  that  have  the  self-control  to 
crush  down  the  higher  aspirations  of  the  mind  and  soul, 
and  make  them  subservient  to  the  good  of  others  —  to 
perform  faithfully  a  task  imposed  only  by  pride  and 
honor !  —  to  still  the  voice  that  cries  out  for  sympathy, 
leaving  idle  their  best  faculties,  and,  instead  of  exalting 
the  sublime  spirit  God  gave  them,  to  be  only  as  a  ma- 
chine, all  the  time  conscious  of  the  higher  position  they 
might  attain  with  only  an  opportunity  !  They  are  the 
spirits  most  nearly  resembling  that  of  the  Divine  Son 
of  God  who  can  do  this  thing.  And  how  many  there 
are  day  after  day  exhausted  by  ceaseless  toil  only 


176  UNFORGIVEN. 

for  shelter  and  raiment  for  the  body,  while  the  starv- 
ing soul  lives  on  in  silent  agony.  The  reverse  of 
these  natures  are  those  who  are  idle  and  worthless 
simply  because  circumstances  do  not  place  in  their 
hands  means  to  do  just  what  they  would  like  most  to 
do  for  a  livelihood.  The  people  who  achieve  most  are 
those  who  take  hold  of  that  which  opposes  them,  and 
break  down  every  barrier  that  rears  itself  between  them 
and  the  object  they  would  achieve.  These  are  the  peo- 
ple, Juliet  dear,  that  we  must  seek  out  and  aid  ?  Find 
them  where  you  will;  let  them  be  men,  women  or 
children,  these  are  they  that  we  must  assist !  " 

"But,"  said  Juliet,  smiling,  "they  are  the  people 
whom  it  seems  never  need  assistance  ! " 

"  Ah,  my  child !  there  is  where  you  err ;  these  proud 
natures  might  refuse  to  receive  any  material  help,  but 
there  is  always  a  way  to  further  their  objects,  to  lighten 
their  burdens,  and  send  them  a  step  nearer  their  goal 
than  they  would  be  without  your  aid.  There  it  is 
where  money  and  influence  can  best  be  utilized  ;  there 
is  where  your  noble  father  has  done  more  real  good  in 
this  world  than  any  other  one  man  I  know  —  in  assist- 
ing the  worthy  and  developing  genius  and  talent.  His 
western  farms  now  furnish  labor  for  dozens  of  men  who 
are  out  in  the  fields  with  the  trees,  and  flowers  and  birds, 
to  brighten  their  toil,  away  from  vile  associates,  and  the 
unwholesome  city.  He  told  me  that  of  every  thirty 
applicants  to  him  for  assistance,  only  ten  would  accept 
labor  on  a  farm  to  earn  a  living.  Such  he  would  take, 
and  those  who  refused  and  preferred  the  crowded 


UNFORGIVEN.  177 

haunts  of  the  city,  with  a  bare  subsistence,  rather  than 
earn  an  honorable  living,  he  had  told  never  again  to  apply 
to  him  for  help,  that  he  assisted  no  vagabonds  !  But 
of  that  proportion,  one-third,  who  applied  to  him  and  ac- 
cepted his  offer  of  farm  labor,  he  had  given  employment, 
and  they  were  all  doing  well." 

"  Yes,  papa  has  always  declared  that  he  would  only 
aid  the  deserving,  and  those  who  showed  a  disposition 
to  aid  themselves." 

"  He  has  done  much  real  good ;  his  life-work  is  some- 
thing to  be  proud  of.  If  there  were  more  Hudsons  in 
the  world,  and  fewer  Mortons,  I  rather  think  the 
world  would  be  set  to  rights  quicker  and  more  satis- 
factorily." 

12 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Mr.  Morton  was  never  so  well  pleased  as  when  he 
found  Judge  Johnston  alone  in  his  library,  and  felt 
himself  a  privileged  guest.  Then  it  was  that  he  paid 
compliments  to  Madame,  as  he  called  Juliet,  averring 
that  he  had  acquired  the  habit  of  calling  married  ladies 
Madame  in  Paris,  and  could  never  rid  himself  of  it. 
(He  had  spent  two  years  of  his  life  in  Paris,  and  the  rest 
in  America.) 

The  Judge,  at  first  a  little  chary  of  making  his  wife 
the  subject  of  conversation,  gradually  let  his  pride 
get  the  better  of  his  judgment. 

"  It  is  wonderful,"  he  said  one  day  to  Morton,  "  how 
perfectly  harmonious  our  natures  are.  Juliet,  proud 
and  untamed  in  spirit,  admires  my  thorough  self-com- 
mand ;  while  I  worship  with  the  enthusiam  of  a  boy  her 
beauty,  wit,  and  grace.  She  is  as  thoughtful  of  me  — 
now,  she  planned  the  sweet  surprise  of  her  picture  as 
Evangeline,  with  as  much  joy  as  if  I  had  been  as  hand- 
some and  as  youthful  as  Apollo.  I  have  sometimes 
been  puzzled  to  understand  how  quickly  she  adapted 
herself  to  the  whims  of  a  sedate  old  man." 

"Ah!"  said    Morton,    "that    is  not   so  wonderful 
when  we  consider  that  she  had  educated  herself  for  the 
church  —  not  the  world  !  —  to  be  a  minister's  wife  —  in 
which,  happily  for  her,  she  was  disappointed," 
178 


UNFORQIVEN.  179 

The  smile  of  Morton  was  bland  enough,  and  the 
words  and  tone  most  choice,  perhaps ;  but  the  Judge 
started  and  lost  color,  and  the  smile  faded  from  his  lips. 
Morton  knew  the  poisoned  drop  had  entered  the  Judge's 
ear,  and  would  find  its  way  to  his  heart. 

Judge  Johnston  would  question  no  man  about  his 
wife.  But  this  was  the  secret  of  Juliet's  devotion,  of 
which  he  had  been  so  proud,  simply  because  she  had 
loved  another  man,  in  whom  she  had  been  disap- 
pointed, and  married  him  through  chagrin. 

As  the  conversation  flagged  Morton  left. 

"  That  fellow  has  a  smooth  way  of  saying  disagree- 
able things,"  said  the  Judge,  when  he  was  alone  with 
his  own  bitter  thoughts. 

But  who  could  the  minister  have  been  ?  Impossible ! 
Had  he  not  seen  her  soon  after  she  returned  from 
Europe  ?  It  could  not  have  been  before  she  left,  for 
she  was  a  very  child.  So  Judge  Johnston  tried  to  allay 
the  pain  in  his  heart,  and  had  almost  succeeded  when, 
the  day  after  the  above  conversation,  Mrs.  Alvah 
Morton  called  on  Juliet,  and  during  her  stay  warily 
brought  up  Mr.  Jeffrey's  name,  his  growing  fame,  and 
lastly  the  fact,  that,  soon  after  he  had  seen  her  in  St. 
Louis,  he  had  come  to  her  and  told  her  about  Herr  von 
Stein's  noble  vindication  of  her  name,  and  explained 
the  way  in  which  she  had  been  led  to  believe  that 
Juliet  had  corresponded  with  her  husband.  She  con- 
fessed to  Juliet  how  ashamed  she  had  been  for  her 
unjust  suspicion  and  begged  her  pardon.  She  further- 
more told  Juliet  that  Mr.  Jeffrey  had  made  her  promise 


180  UNFOROIVEN. 

to  tell  her  how  bitterly  he  censured  himself ;  how  mis- 
erable he  was,  and  how  he  had  hastened  to  St.  Louis 
to  see  her  —  to  beg  forgiveness  and  effect  a  reconcilia- 
tion. She  told  her  that  he  had  seen  her  at  the 
Oratorio,  and  there  realizing  Judge  Johnston's  devotion, 
and,  believing  his  own  cause  hopeless,  he  had  returned 
without  speaking  to  her ;  his  despair  at  her  marriage, 
and  his  utter  denial  of  ever  intending  to  address  Belle. 

Juliet  flushed  and  paled  at  the  recital  and  even  asked 
her  to  discontinue  it,  but  Mrs.  Morton  seemed  to  feel 
in  honor  bound  to  redeem  her  pledge  to  Mr.  Jeffrey, 
as  she  said,  and  to  secure  Juliet's  forgiveness  for  herself. 

So  great  was  her  effort  to  appear  calm  and  indiffer- 
ent to  the  above  recital,  and  so  abased  was  she  that 
Mrs.  Morton  should  remember  her  slighted  love,  and 
imagine  that  she  heard  the  message  with  pleasure, 
that  Juliet  was  quite  ill  and  nervous  when  Judge  John- 
ston returned  home.  He  too  was  nervous  and  ill,  but 
the  sight  of  his  wife's  glittering  eyes  and  feverish  cheeks 
made  him  forget  himself.  She  had  retired  to  her  own 
room,  and  was  reclining  upon  a  sofa  when  the  Judge 
entered,  and  Bertie  was  bathing  her  head. 

Bending  tenderly  over  her,  the  Judge  asked  many 
questions  concerning  her  indisposition,  relieved  Bertie 
of  her  task  and  took  her  place  beside  her. 

Juliet  tried  to  smile  and  expressed  her  annoyance  at 
not  being  able  to  meet  him  at  the  front  door,  when  he 
came,  as  was  her  custom. 

The  Judge  was  no  better  pleased  when  he  found  that 
Mrs.  Morton  had  been  there. 


UNFOROIVEN.  181 

"These  people  do  us  no  good.  I  find  Morton  has 
perfectly  upset  me,  and  Juliet  is  thrown  into  a  fever  by 
seeing  Mrs.  Morton, "  he  said  mentally. 

Judge  Johnston  sat  down  beside  her,  and  showed  her 
every  gentle  attention  that  love  could  suggest,  although 
there  was  a  jealous  pang  at  his  heart.  Finally,  Juliet 
seeing  him  in  this  unusual  state  of  mind,  sat  up,  and 
leaning  over  him  put  both  arms  caressingly  around  his 
neck,  and  laid  her  hot  cheek  against  his. 

"  If  I  had  known  it  would  worry  you  so,  I  should 
have  feigned  to  be  quite  well. 

'•  But  you  could  not  deceive  me.  " 

"You  think  not?"  she  said  kissing  his  forehead. 

"  You  think  not  ?  "  once  would  have  meant  nothing. 
Now  there  came  a  dreadful  thought. 

"  Have  I  not  in  reality  been  deceived  into  believing 
that  she  loved  me  ?  " 

Oh  !  the  bitterness  of  that  moment !  And  the  bitter- 
est part  to  his  noble  heart  was,  that  such  a  thought 
could  find  entrance  to  his  brain ;  and  he  fought  man- 
fully against  it. 

Later  in  the  evening  some  one  called  to  see  Judge 
Johnston.  He  promised  Juliet  not  to  remain  absent 
long,  but  in  a  little  while  returned  and  asked  her  to 
excuse  him  for  an  hour,  and  Bertie  also,  as  they  must 
both  remain  with  the  visitor  below ;  and  begged  of  her 
not  to  read,  but  to  keep  very  quiet. 

The  Judge  had  left  the  room  only  a  second,  when 
the  door  was  gently  opened,  and  Hagar  stole  in.  She 
looked  at  Juliet  lying  upon  the  sofa  with  her  eyes  closed 


182  UNFORGIVEN. 

then  took  a  survey  of  the  elegant  room,  and  gently 
touching  her  arm,  said : 

"  Young  mistress !  " 

Juliet  started,  sat  erect,  and  said : 

"  Ah,  Hagar !  I  am  a  little  nervous." 

"Yes,  mistress,  so  I  see,  and  feverish,  too,  which 
only  makes  your  eyes  the  brighter.  I  came  to  you 
to-night,  mistress,  to  beg  you  to  listen  to  your  old 
Hagar,  though  she  is  only  a  servant  with  a  colored 
skin." 

"  What  is  it  you  would  say  ?  " 

Hagar  looked  cautiously  round  the  room,  and  then 
peered  out  each  door,  closed  them  again,  and  coming 
back,  crouched  down  beside  her,  and  began : 

"  Mr.  Morton  has  not  given  up  his  plot  against  you 
yet,  mistress  —  don't  stop  me  —  I  must  tell  you  what  I 
have  overheard  him  and  Belle  say.  If  he  can't  make 
the  Judge  jealous,  and  commit  suicide,  he  will  divorce 
his  wife  and  run  away  with  you.  Those  Mortons  have 
always  had  a  devilish  plot  afoot.  I  don't  believe  any- 
body ever  suspected  it,  except  that  old  German  artist 
and  myself.  But  they  could  not  live  and  not  be  making 
trouble  somewhere.  When  you  thought  them  friends, 
I  dared  not  speak;  but  since  you  know  some  of  their 
treachery,  I  will  tell  you  what  more  I  know  of  them. 
This  is  what  brought  me  here  particularly  to-night. 
Morton  has  told  your  husband  that  the  reason  you 
made  so  charming  a  wife  for  an  old  man,  is,  that  you 
were  trained  to  be  a  minister's  wife." 

Poor  Juliet !  she  started   to  her  feet,  and   then   fell 


UNFOROIVEN.  183 

back.  "Why  must  the  curse  of  that  mistaken  love 
for  Mr.  Jeffrey  follow  me  all  my  life?"  she  groaned 
inwardly. 

"I  was  listening,  and  heard  him  tell  Belle  how 
that  the  Judge  turned  pale  as  paper  when  he  said 
that,  and  could  not  praise  you  for  your  attention  to 
him  any  more  afterwards.  He  has  forced  his  wife  to 
tell  him  what  she  said  to  you  to  day.  Child  !  child ! 
Morton  must  never  hear  that  you  are  ill  to-night! 
Let  me  dress  you ;  brighten  up  and  go  down  stairs. 
If  Morton  should  hear  that  you  are  ill,  he  will  put  his 
own  construction  upon  it,  and  tell  your  husband. 
You  see,  dear  child,  I  go  there  often  —  I  took  my 
daughter  and  hired  her  to  Mrs.  Alvah  Morton ;  I  told 
her  to  listen  and  watch  them  close,  and  tell  me  all  they 
say.  I  go  there  to  see  her  almost  every  day.  And  I 
listen,  too  !  Ah,  child,  I  watch  as  well  as  pray  in  this 
world,  and  I  beg  you  to  watch  those  people  well. 
Come,  honey,  you  are  better  now,  I  see.  Let's  put  on 
that  garnet  silk  that  Mr.  Abbe  says  makes  a  Juno  out 
of  you." 

"  Judge  Johnston  has  company ;  I  may  not  disturb 
them." 

"  Company  he  will  only  be  too  proud  to  have  you  see. 
I  heard  the  girl  say  it  is  Mr.  Alexis,  Miss  Bertie's  brother, 
and  that  you  were  ill ;  and  Judge  Johnston  would  not 
tell  you  who  it  was  for  fear  you  would  exert  yourself  to 
come  down." 

"  Then  I  will  go ;  assist  me  to  dress." 

After  a  hasty  but  exquisite  toilet,  she  told  Hagar 


184  UNFORGIVEN. 

good-bye  and  descended  the  stairs,  at  the  foot  of  which 
Hagar  whispered: 

"  I'll  come  again,  but  you  must  tell  Judge  Johnston 
all  about  that  old  courtship ;  don't  let  him  hear  it  first 
from  any  one  else." 

She  stood  a  moment  at  the  parlor  door.  Her  hus- 
band sat  upon  a  sofa  drawn  out  near  the  fire,  and  Bertie 
sat  near  him.  Before  her  own  picture  a  tall,  finely 
formed  man  stood,  gazing  upon  it  like  one  entranced. 

The  Judge's  face  seemed  changed ;  she  thought  he 
had  suddenly  grown  older  and  more  gray. 

"  Why,  Juliet !  "  cried  Bertie. 

Judge  Johnston  got  up  and  took  Juliet's  hand,  and 
the  tall  young  man  turned  slowly  round. 

"  Juliet,  my  love,  this  is  my  nephew,  Alexis."  The 
young  man  stepped  nearer,  and  took  her  offered  hand, 
and  in  the  bewilderment  of  his  surprise  said :  "  Uncle, 
I  congratulate  you," 

"  Congratulate  me  too,  Alexis,"  she  said,  with  a 
smile  upon  her  husband. 

"  I  do,  dear  aunt ;  in  my  estimation,  your  husband 
is  the  noblest  man  that  walks  the  earth." 

The  remainder  of  the  evening  was  spent  delight- 
fully, Bertie  telling  Alexis  about  her  first  meeting  with 
Juliet  in  Germany,  and  that  after  she  returned  her 
uncle  had  taken  her  to  see  her,  and  they  had  fallen  in 
love  and  married  soon  after. 

Judge  Johnston  insisted  that  Juliet  should  not  keep 
late  hours,  and  leaving  the  brother  and  sister  alone 
together  they  sought  their  own  apartment. 


UNFORGIVEN.  185 

"This  is  certainly  a  very  strange  marriage,"  said 
the  young  man ;  "  Bertie,  are  they  happy  ?  " 

"The  most  congenial  couple  in  all  the  world,  Alexis; 
he  idolizes  her,  and  she  looks  upon  him  as  more  than 
human." 

Long  after  the  household  slept,  Alexis  stood  before 
the  picture  of  Evangeline,  and  then  paced  the  floor. 

"  Trouble !  nothing  but  trouble  can  come  of  this !  " 
he  said,  every  time  he  looked  up  at  the  beautiful 
face,  that  even  when  he  closed  his  eyes  haunted  him 
still. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

The  family  circle  of  Judge  Johnston  had  seemed  per- 
fect before  the  arrival  of  Alexis,  and  yet  every  one  was 
conscious  that  he  added  a  new  additional  charm  to  their 
pleasant  evenings.  He  recited  interesting  incidents  of 
his  travels  around  the  world,  and  Judge  Johnston  was 
delighted  to  find  him  so  improved  in  health — indeed, 
quite  robust  now,  and  thoroughly  acquainted  with  all 
those  useful  things  one  can  only  learn  by  traveling. 

Alexis  sang  well,  and,  though  somewhat  averse  to 
making  use  of  this  accomplishment  —  for  he  said  large 
birds  never  sang,  and  only  made  themselves  ridiculous 
in  the  attempt — yet  he  sometimes  joined  Juliet,  Bertie, 
and  Abbe,  and  completed  a  most  excellent  quartette. 
Alexis'  chief  ornamental  acquisition  consisted  in  rare 
elocutionary  powers.  He  would,  if  in  the  mood,  which 
came  to  him  oftener  than  any  other  mode  of  entertain- 
ing them,  hold  them  entranced  listeners  for  hours.  He 
was  the  reverse  of  Abbe  in  looks  and  disposition,  but 
he  was  not  displeased  when  Bertie  told  him  of  her 
engagement,  and  that  her  wedding  had  only  been 
postponed  until  he  should  come. 

Judge  Johnston  was  proud  that  his  nephew  admired 
Juliet  and  that  she  seemed  to  regard  him  as  superior  to 
other  young  men. 

Alexis  found  his  apartments  unchanged  from  what 

186 


UNFORGIVEN.  187 

he  had  left  them,  and  Juliet  told  him  the  impression  her 
first  visit  to  them  had  given  her,  and  asked  him  to  order 
any  changes  that  he  desired  made. 

"For,"  she  said,  smiling,  "  I  suppose  it  is  agreed  that 
this  will  be  your  home  until  you  get  married  and  have 
one  of  your  own.  But,  even  then,  you  and  Bertie  must 
not  go  too  far  away  ;  if  you  choose  some  one  who  can 
share  our  love  like  Abbe's  choice,  then  indeed  we  will 
be  the  happiest  and  most  fortunate  family  in  the  world 
in  our  matrimonial  alliances." 

He  assured  her  that  if  his  home  was  to  be  with  them 
until  he  married,  he  was  afraid  that  it  would  be  a  long 
time ;  for  that  his  uncle  had  taught  him  to  be  so  diffi- 
cult to  please  that  he  dared  not  hope  he  would  ever 
find  the  exact  ideal  he  had  pictured  as  the  future  Mrs. 
Johnston,  junior. 

"  Well,  well !  so  long  as  you  are  contented  alone 
with  us,  we  are  going  to  try  and  please  you,"  said  the 
Judge ;  "  but  when  you  see  how  very  happy  we  are,  I  am 
afraid  when  Abbe  and  Bertie  set  up  an  establishment 
of  their  own,  you  will  be  thinking  of  doing  the  same 
very  shortly." 

Alexis  strayed  through  the  home  of  his  uncle  from 
room  to  room  of  the  marble  Eden,  as  he  called  it,  with 
the  eye  of  a  connoisseur.  Judge  Johnston  pointed  out 
with  great  pride  Juliet's  own  paintings,  which  Alexis 
found  to  be  the  finest  on  their  walls.  The  more  he 
studied  her  and  her  rare  accomplishments,  the  more 
puzzled  he  became  and  the  more  frequently  intruded 
his  first  reflection  — 


188  UNFORGIVEN. 

"  Nothing  but  trouble  can  come  of  this ! "  He 
had  as  yet  no  defined  plan  for  the  future,  though  he 
had  always  intended  to  have  a  life -purpose.  But  as  he 
wandered  there  in  a  kind  of  bewildering  maze,  every- 
thing so  real  and  yet  so  unreal,  so  natural  and  yet  so 
unnatural,  so  peaceful  and  happy,  he  lost  for  a  time  all 
thought  of  any  plan  for  himself.  It  seemed  to  him  as 
though  suddenly  he  had  been  transported  to  a  different 
world,  where  he  was  robbed  of  the  old  thoughts  and 
aspirations  that  had  once  been  his,  and  was  forced  to  live 
an  idle  participator  in  a  delicious  and  intoxicating  pleas- 
ure that  to  him  seemed  to  pervade  the  very  air  of  his 
uncle's  dwelling,  and  to  wander  among  things  of  beauty 
with  a  dreary  sense  sometimes  that  he  could  not  always 
dwell  there  —  a  keen  pain  attending  the  thought  that  he 
should  be  up  and  doing,  and  throwing  off  the  spell 
that  seemed  to  bind  up  his  best  faculties.  To-morrow, 
to-morrow!  but  to-day  he  would  idly  wander  here 
down  the  long  hall  with  its  tessellated  floor,  high 
columns,  its  niches  and  statues,  and  up  the  wide  marble 
steps. 

Through  the  rich  salons,  with  their  pictures,  en- 
gravings, etchings  and  statuary,  reflected  and  multi- 
plied by  magnificent  mirrors,  he  passed  —  for  they 
are  all  familiar  objects  in  every  luxurious  dwelling;  but 
he  turned  always  first  and  last  to  the  great  dark  eyes 
of  Evangeline,  and  asked,  why  they  haunted  him, 
waking  or  sleeping,  and,  looking  down  into  the  very 
depths  of  his  heart,  saw  there  something  that  made  his 
head  reel  to  think  of,  and  made  him  ashamed  and 


UNFORGIVEN.  189 

abased  before  himself,  and  yet  rendered  him  powerless 
to  tear  himself  away  forever. 

The  library  had  the  greatest  attraction  for  him,  for 
it  was  there  that  every  object  seemed  to  wear  some- 
thing of  Juliet's  own  individuality.  A  table  strewn 
with  books,  periodicals  and  magazines  he  always 
approached  first.  Here  a  translation  from  the  French 
or  German  in  her  own  delicate  handwriting ;  there  a 
criticism  or  an  article  for  the  press,  with  here  and  there 
a  word  in  uncle's  writing  —  showing  that  even  in  these 
labors,  he  was  her  companion,  friend  and  guide.  How 
near  her  taste  was  like  his  own.  For  here  were 
certain  pictures  —  copies  of  originals  that  he  had  seen 
abroad ;  and  he  wondered  why  it  was  that  she  should 
choose  the  very  ones  that  he  had  done.  One  especially 
attracted  his  attention,  a  steel  engraving,  Die  Verban- 
nung  des  Satans. 

It  hung  so  that  from  her  accustomed  place  she 
could  see  it  whenever  she  lifted  up  her  eyes. 

"  Er  floh  mit  Murren  ohne,  Zaudern  fort, 
Und  mit  ihm  flohen  all'  die  nachtigen  Schatten." 

In  his  peculiar  frame  of  mind  he  wondered  again 
and  again  why  this  picture  was  there  —  the  sword  of 
the  arch-angel  pointing,  it  seemed,  not  at  the  fiend 
in  his  flight,  but  at  himself;  and,  as  he  noticed  the 
features  more  closely,  he  fancied  the  dark  angel  re- 
sembled himself.  He  repeated  the  words  of  Milton, 
first  in  German  and  then  in  English.  He  turned  once 


190  UNFORGIVEN. 

more  towards  the  table.  His  glance  took  in  her  labor 
of  yesterday.  No  hour  is  lost  to  her.  Each  day  she 
had  a  task  to  perform,  while  he  walked  idly  about. 
He  passed  on  down  the  room,  pausing  before  a  case  of 
books,  reading  the  titles  of  some  of  them,  lingering 
near  a  statue  here  and  there  in  which  he  traced  a 
likeness  to  Juliet,  as  he  did  in  all  the  most  beautiful, 
whether  it  be  a  Juno,  a  Hebe,  the  Muses,  or  the  Graces. 
At  the  end  of  the  library  was  a  stained  glass  window 
that  shut  out  the  back  view  and  threw  its  softened 
rays  in  quivering  colors  over  every  object.  To  the  right 
was  a  door  which  opened  into  a  hall  that  communicated 
with  his  own  apartments. 

The  study  of  chemistry  had  always  been  the  most 
fascinating  to  Alexis.  Before  he  traveled  he  had  spent 
many  hours  trying  experiments,  and  telling  the  result 
to  his  uncle  and  sister. 

He  had  also  classified  discoveries  already  made,  and 
begun  to  write  a  useful  treatise  on  the  subject  which  he 
had  intended  at  some  time  to  publish  ;  but  day  after 
day  he  put  off  resuming  his  old  labor,  till  all  at  once 
the  thought  occurred  to  him,  How  surely  will  this  course 
make  her  despise  me!  A  few  hours  later  Bertie  found  him 
earnestly  at  work.  He  had  one  of  his  rooms  fitted  up 
as  a  laboratory,  and  there  he  worked  all  day  and  far 
into  the  night. 


CHAPTER   XXV. 

Alvah  Morton  continued  to  be  a  frequent  visitor! 
He  had  formed  the  acquaintance  of  Alexis  as  soon  as 
possible,  and  had  striven  to  lead  him  into  his  circle  of 
friends.  Never  had  Morton  been  so  jealous  of  the 
Judge  as  he  was  of  Alexis ;  second  to  Mr.  Jeffrey,  he 
had  never  met  a  man  whom  he  feared  and  hated  more  ; 
and  he  recognized  in  him  every  quality  that  it  was  evi- 
dent to  him  Juliet  most  admired. 

He  would  step  in  upon  him  at  the  most  inopportune 
hours !  He  never  failed  to  dexterouly  introduce  the 
name  of  Madame  !  —  her  beauty,  wit  and  grace.  "  You 
work,"  he  said,  one  day  when  he  had  failed  to  induce 
him  to  go  out  with  him,  "  like  one  seeking  the  elixir  of 
life,  or  the  waters  of  Lethe  !  —  which  is  it,  old  boy,  that 
you  covet?" 

At  such  remarks  Alexis  would  frown,  and  then  upon 
second  thought,  perhaps,  stop  his  work  and  talk  pleas- 
antly, or  walk  out  with  Morton  ;  or  show  and  explain 
to  the  intruder  the  result  of  his  last  experiment.  One 
thing  he  could  not  be  influenced  to  do,  and  that  was, 
to  make  his  uncle  or  his  uncle's  wife  the  subject  of  con- 
versation with  Morton. 

Upon  one  of  these  visits,  some  time  after  Alexis  had 
become  deeply  interested  in  his  work,  Morton  entered 
his  laboratory,  and  after  a  few  remarks,  said  : 

"By  the  by,  the  Judge  has  been  telling  me  that  Abbe 

191 


192  UNFORGIVEN. 

and  Bertie  are  trying  to  persuade  Madame  to  have  pri- 
vate theatricals  and  operas,  and  he  wishes  me,  in  case 
his  lady  consents,  to  become  a  member  of  the  amateur 
club.  It  is  a  pleasant  idea,  and  will  cause  the  winter 
to  pass  as  quickly  as  a  dream.  Judge  Johnston  enjoys 
such  things  —  but  here  is  Madame  and  your  sister." 

And  he  rose  from  his  chair,  and  placed  chairs  for  the 
ladies,  who  refused  to  be  seated. 

"  We  only  came  to  tell  you,  Alexis,  that  auntie  has 
decided  to  permit  the  theatricals,  provided  we  write  our 
own  plays.  She  says  that  will  improve  me,  and  keep 
Abbe  out  of  mischief,  and  insure  fewer  entertain- 
ments." 

"Capital,"  said  Morton,  "here  in  a  select  circle 
Madame  has  honored  us —  but  perhaps  I  am  bold." 

"  No,  no !  "  said  Bertie,  coming  to  his  relief,  "  you 
are  to  be  one  of  our  number.  Uncle  says  you  have 
written  one  or  two  good  plays  —  and  brother  can,  I 
know,  if  he  will  only  try  !  " 

"  I  do  not  think  I  am  more  than  equal  to  the  task 
of  memorizing  a  portion  of  what  another  writes ;  how- 
ever I  am  willing  to  contribute  my  share  to  the  enjoy- 
ment of  others.  By  the  way,  aunt  Juliet "  (Alexis 
could  not  say  Juliet  or  Mrs.  Johnston,  so  he  always 

addressed  her  as  aunt),  "  N is  here,  and  I  would 

like  to  hear  Faust  to-night.  Can  you  not  persuade 
uncle  to  go  ?  " 

"  Certainly,  if  he  has  no  other  engagement." 

When  evening  came,  Judge  Johnston  informed  them 
that  he  had  an  engagement  to  meet  a  friend  at  a  hotel, 


UNFORGIVEN.  193 

and  insisted  that  Juliet  should  go  with  Alexis,  Abbe 
and  Bertie  to  the  opera,  adding : 

"  We   shall  have  Faust  for  our  first  private  opera." 

As  usual,  Morton  occupied  the  seat  just  behind 
that  of  Juliet  at  the  opera,  and  busied  himself  with 
the  study  of  her  and  Alexis.  How  handsome  they 
both  were !  How  privileged  he  was  to  sit  beside  her, 
to  speak  softly,  to  hold  her  fan  and  opera  glass  —  aye, 
would  not  Alexis  enter  with  his  whole  soul  into  his 
part  of  that  same  opera  should  she  play  Marguerite  ? 
"  We  shall  see !  I  will  solve  the  problem  then  ! "  He 
revolved  such  thoughts  in  his  mind  during  the  entire 
performance. 

Nothing  puzzled  Alexis  more  than  Juliet's  method- 
ical study.  Every  day  had  its  hour  set  apart  for 
mental  improvement,  and  every  week  the  Judge 
learned  with  pleasure  what  she  had  accomplished,  and 
praised  and  encouraged  her. 

It  seemed  to  him  that  she  was  striving  to  cancel  all 
difference  in  point  of  knowledge  between  herself  and 
her  husband,  and  aiming  to  raise  herself  to  his  stand- 
ard in  all  things. 

"The  day  shall  come,"  he  heard  her  say  to  the 
Judge  once,  "when  you  shall  no  longer  call  me  child, 
but  wife." 

How  often  he  recalled  those  words  as  he  saw  her 
studying  or  writing. 

One  day  he  found  her  absorbed  in  a  book  on  pho- 
nography, and  taking  it  up  he  laughed  at  her  for 
spending  her  time  upon  a  thing  which  she  never  would 

13 


194  UNFORGIVEN. 

make  any  practical  use  of.  "  Unless,"  he  added,  "  you 
do  so  to  discipline  your  mind ;  and  it  is  .Ine  for  that  — 
almost  equal  to  mathematics,  or  the  study  of  foreign 
languages." 

"It  is  the  queerest  and  most  fascinating  study 
viewed  in  the  light  in  which  I  have  been  studying  it 
this  morning.  For  instance,  here  is  a  page  covered 
with  phonographs.  A  little  mark  in  this  position 
means  one  thing,  there  another,  and  here  another. 
And  if  you  place  it  on  an  unruled  sheet  of  paper,  it 
might  mean  either  of  a  half  dozen  things  that  one 
would  choose  to  make  it.  The  thought  occurred  to 
me  as  I  was  poring  over  them,  how  like  human  nature 
it  is.  The  people  are  phonographs,  and  these  lines 
circumstances.  What  different  strokes  of  the  pen  are 
in  the  different  positions  they  are  placed,  is  also  true 
to  human  nature.  Did  you  never  notice  that  lan- 
guage itself,  the  very  words  we  speak,  if  we  consider 
them,  bear  resemblance  to  the  human  character  ?  There 
are  some  words  that  are  wholly  dependent  upon  others 
to  express  the  simplest  meaning,  and  are  utterly  void 
of  sense  when  taken  alone ;  and  yet,  mixed  in  with 
other  words,  they  go  a  great  way  in  making  up  an  in- 
teresting history  or  romance ;  and  we  might  say  the 
same  thing  of  some  people.  There  are  other  words 
that,  like  a  few  grand  natures,  are  self-sustained,  and 
express  a  volume  even  when  written  alone.  They  need 
no  adornment.  Each  separate  and  alone,  is  complete  in 
itself,  as  Love !  Wisdom  !  Hope  !  Truth !  Joy !  Honor  ! 
Shame  !  Glory  !  Despair !  Revenge !  "  said  Juliet. 


UNFORGIVEN.  195 

"There  are  as  few  self-sustained  natures  as  there  are 
words,  then, "  replied  Alexis,  musingly.  "  But  I  had 
never  thought  of  language  in  that  connection  before. 
Why  should  you  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  know.  These  analogies  and  comparisons 
force  themselves  upon  my  attention  as  I  study  books 
and  people.  I  have  had  this  thought  in  my  mind  this 
morning.  When  we  can  see  that  this  is  true  —  that  we 
can  no  more  read  human  nature  in  different  situations 
than  we  can  tell  what  these  marks  are  without  their  lines 
to  define  their  true  position  —  the  question  came  to  me, 
'Why  will  people  judge  of  others  —  who  they  are  and 
what  they  are  —  without  a  true  knowledge  of  the 
circumstances  which  force  them  to  appear  what  they 
do  to  us  ? '  " 

"Ah  !  I  see  Uncle  has  not  failed  to  imprint  some  of 
his  broad,  liberal  views  upon  your  mind.  " 

"  Yes ;  all  that  makes  me  stronger  and  more  liberal 
than  I  might  have  been  —  I  have  learned  from  my 
husband.  " 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

It  was  decided  that  the  first  home  opera  should  be 
Faust,  and  from  that  time  on  there  were  rehearsals, 
which  necessarily  brought  Morton  more  frequently  to 
the  house  of  Judge  Johnston.  A  young  lady  friend  of 
Bertie's  and  the  young  artist  were  added  to  the  number 
and  at  last  the  day  arrived.  A  number  of  choice 
musicians  were  to  render  the  orchestral  part  of  the 
music. 

Juliet  having  the  finest  voice  was  forced  to  take  the 
part  of  Marguerite.  A  number  of  friends  and  acquaint- 
ances were  invited. 

Abbe  said  that  he  could  do  himself  more  honor  as 
Mephistopheles,  but  that  Alvah  Morton  could  still 
excel  him  so  far  in  the  impersonation  of  his  Satanic 
Majesty  that  he  must  allow  him  to  do  so  for  the  benefit 
of  the  audience. 

Promptly  at  8  o'clock  the  friends  arrived,  and  were 
rewarded  by  a  good  opera,  and  excellent  refreshments. 

"  How  much  the  world  has  lost  in  your  gain, "  said 
a  lawyer  friend  to  the  Judge.  "  Your  wife's  voice 
.er  than  many  a  one  on  the  stage,  and  her  acting  is 
tfrfect  —  Alexis,  too,  seems  born  for  the  stage  !  " 

Who  could  read  the  thoughts  in  Judge  Johnston's 
mind.  He  had  looked  on  and  admired  the  artistic  skill 
and  taste  of  the  amateurs.  His  thoughts  stopped  not 

196 


UNFORGIVEN.  197 

there.  Alexis'  manly  beauty,  his  grace,  —  aye,  even 
grandeur,  had  never  asserted  themselves  so  strongly 
till  now.  His  fine  voice —  ah,  well !  — he  was  just  the 
kind  of  a  man  to  drive  men  mad  with  envy,  and  women 
with  admiration. 

Bertie,  Abbe  and  the  artist  supported  them  well; 
while  Morton's  rendition  of  Mephistopheles  was  inim- 
itable. 

Before  dispersing  for  their  several  homes,  Morton 
took  occasion  to  congratulate  Alexis  upon  his  perform- 
ance and  voice,  in  a  tone  loud  enough  to  be  heard  by 
the  Judge. 

"  I  tell  you,  old  boy!"  he  said,  putting  his  hand  on 
his  arm,  "  there  seemed  to  be  something  fearfully  real 
in  your  acting,  as  though  it  were  given  you  for  the 
moment  to  play  a  tragic  part  of  your  own  life  for  the 
amusement  of  others.  Your  words  were  not  the  words 
of  the  author,  but  they  came  up  in  rich  song  from  the 
heart  that  sent  them  forth.  Aye  !  I  saw  the  quiver  of 
your  arm  as  you  supported  Madame  in  the  prison  scene. 
Beware,  my  friend,  how  you  play  Faust !  " 

Alexis  was  for  a  moment  dumb  with  indignation,  but 
he  knew  that  he  must  take  the  sarcasm  kindly,  so  he 
returned  the  thrust  with  a  similar  compliment. , 

"  Your  fortune  would  have  been  made  if  B had 

seen  you.  So  perfect  and  accomplished  a  Satanilaa 
yourself  could  not  be  found  this  side  of  Hades !  And, 
truth  to  tell,  you  seemed  to  be  acting  only  your  real 
character  —  or,  as  you  say,  there  was  something 
fearfully  real  in  your  part." 


198  UNFORQIVEN. 

A  laugh  such  as  Satan  himself  might  indulge  in  over 
a  lost  soul  burst  from  Morton's  lips  as  he  turned  away 
with  the  image  of  Judge  Johnston's  troubled  face  in  his 
mind,  and  Alexis'  struggle  to  hide  his  abasement  that 
his  secret  was  no  longer  his  own. 

So  wise,  so  honorable  was  Alexis,  that  Juliet  had 
never  suspected  his  secret ;  but  now  that  he  felt  that 
another  had,  he  was  struggling  with  himself  to  tear 
himself  away  from  her  forever.  Where  should  he  go  ? 
Somewhere  to  hide  himself  from  the  world,  that  it  might 
never  know  his  shame  —  not  to  seek  forgetfulness  amid 
busy  streets  and  crowded  places.  He  did  not  want  to 
forget  Juliet;  he  wanted  to  forget  that  she  was  his 
uncle's  wife.  He  did  not  wish  to  forget  the  face,  the 
voice  of  her  he  loved.  He  would  retain  the  sweet  in- 
fluence of  her  presence  and  carry  it  with  him  wherever 
he  might  go.  But  he  would  remember  her  only  as  a 
sweet  dream  of  one  who  was  dead,  who  came  from  the 
angels  to  soothe  his  wounded  spirit;  not  as  a  real,  liv- 
ing woman,  his  noble  uncle's  wife  —  that  was  the 
thought  that  humiliated  him.  He  must  preserve  his 
manhood ;  he  must  leave  his  uncle's  house.  Oh,  if  he 
could  find  the  moral  courage  to  go  without  letting  her 
suspect  the  secret  that  must  ever  darken  her  memory 
of  him. 

Some  persons,  who  view  this  subject  differently,  may 
imagine  that  Alexis  would  have  had  his  love  returned 
and  would  have  loved  Juliet  more  for  her  sympathy. 
But  in  his  own  heart  he  honored  her  more,  because  she 
was  so  far  exalted  above  any  suspicion  of  or  desire  for 


UNFORGIVEN.  199 

his  own  admiration.  He  was  glad  that  it  was  so.  It 
only  convinced  him  of  her  superiority.  He  was  glad 
that  the  trial  was  his  alone.  There  was  no  heartache 
for  her  —  no  remorse. 

Thus  he  reasoned  with  himself,  resolving  to  do  his 
duty  and  to  leave  his  uncle's  house.  Alexis  Johnston 
had  been  the  pride  and  joy  of  his  uncle's  life.  Upon 
him  he  had  bestowed  a  liberal  education  and  a  sub- 
stantial fortune.  And  it  had  also  been  the  Judge's  aim 
during  his  intercourse  with  Alexis  to  stamp  life-long 
impressions  upon  his  mind  and  heart  of  the  noblest 
virtues  of  man  —  courage,  honor,  and  truth.  As  he 
grew  to  manhood  the  Judge  saw  his  fondest  hopes 
realized. 

He  had  also  spoken  to  him  upon  the  subject  of 
love  and  marriage,  and  Alexis'  view  upon  these  subjects 
were  molded  and  fashioned  by  his  uncle.  No  man  that 
he  had  ever  known  had  Alexis  honored  and  admired 
so  much  as  his  uncle,  therefore  he  had  striven  to 
emulate  his  example  in  all  things. 

Love  he  had  studied  in  all  its  phases — religiously 
and  philosophically — although  no  object  had  ever 
called  forth  the  most  exalted  feelings  of  his  nature, 
which  he  called  love,  and  he  resolved  never  to  marry 
until  he  met  and  was  loved  by  such  an  one  as  his  heart 
demanded  to  satisfy  its  yearnings. 

She  must  be  beautiful  as  sinless  Eve  when  Adam 
first  gazed  upon  her  lovely  face,  and  he  would  accept 
her  from  God  as  bone  of  his  bone  and  flesh  of  his  flesh. 

He  studied  the  Bible  for  his  religious  ideas  of  love, 


200  UNFORGIVEN. 

and  Plato  to  strengthen  his  philosophical  belief  on  the 
same  subject.  He  believed  it  to  be  a  high,  ennobling 
feeling  to  be  inspired  with  true  love.  With  all  these 
grand  ideas  and  feelings  it  was  not  wonderful  that 
Alexis  at  twenty-four  had  not  met  his  ideal,  and  was 
fast  becoming  skeptical  on  the  subject,  and  deciding 
to  be  a  bachelor.  For  his  experience  had  been  that 
beautiful  women  ofttimes  lack  intelligence,  or  are  vain 
and  selfish.  The  truth  was,  Alexis  wanted  too  many 
excellent  qualities  combined.  There  must  be  a  fair 
and  just  proportion  of  the  spiritual  and  material,  he 
reasoned,  to  make  him  happy.  He  did  not  want,  and 
never  expected  to  find,  an  angel  wearing  women's 
clothes,  and  associating  with  mortals.  But  she  must  be 
beautiful  and  amiable  —  a  real  flesh  and  blood  creature, 
with  a  proud  spirit,  and  one  that  could  love  him  even 
as  Alcestis  of  old  loved  her  husband,  so  that  she  was 
willing  to  lay  down  her  life  for  him. 

Without  being  vain  Alexis  put  a  just  estimate  upon 
himself,  and  acknowledged  gratefully  that  he  was  hand- 
some and  intelligent ;  and  might  reasonably  expect 
favor  from  the  fairest  of  the  land.  But,  as  we  say, 
he  had  grown  skeptical,  when  news  of  his  uncle's  mar- 
riage reached  him  while  abroad.  He  had  never  seen 
Juliet,  and  had  formed  no  imaginary  picture  of  her. 
In  answer  to  his  uncle's  letter,  he  said  : 
"  I  infer  from  your  step  that  you  have  either  changed 
your  views  upon  the  subject  of  love  and  marriage,  or 
else  your  patience  has  been  rewarded  by  at  last  find- 
ing all  the  charms  you  wish  for  combined  in  one  mortal. 


UNFORGIVEN.  201 

If  such  is  the  case  /  will  not  despair,  but  hope  some 
day  to  meet  my  affinity." 

Alexis  was,  as  we  gave  our  readers  cause  to  know, 
at  once  sensible  to  Juliet's  magnetic  charms,  but 
hoped  in  course  of  time  to  see  something  in  her  nature 
which  would  counteract  the  effect  her  beauty  had  upon 
him ;  but  as  the  days  passed  on,  and  he  studied  her 
more  carefully,  he  grew  more  deeply  interested  in  her 
until  at  last,  to  his  shame  and  remorse,  he  found  himself 
hopelessly  enamored  of  his  uncle's  wife.  If  she  had 
seemed  conscious  of  it  he  would  then  have  been  safe, 
for  he  would  have  scorned  her  vanity  ;  but  from  her  lofty 
throne  she  ruled  wholly  indifferent  to  the  admiration  or 
love  she  inspired. 

Alexis  saw,  too,  that  she  was  unconsciously  being 
molded  by  her  husband's  strong,  loving  hand,  into 
something  even  superior  to  her  present  self. 

Day  after  day  Alexis  struggled  with  himself;  day 
after  day  only  sealed  his  fate,  and  he  was  tortured  by 
his  love,  tortured  by  a  consciousness  of  his  baseness  in 
loving  her.  He  watched  her  closely  to  see  if  she  really 
was  happy ;  if  she  indeed  loved  her  gray-haired  wor- 
shiper. Only  once  had  he  seen  her  slightly  depressed, 
and  fancied  that  he  saw  an  inward  struggle  taking 
place.  She  had  stood  quite  still  for  an  hour  beside  the 
window,  looking  out  in  the  street  at  a  heavy  rain.  He 
wondered  whether  she  and  his  uncle  had  had  a  mis- 
understanding, and  she  was  waiting  for  his  coming 
that  she  might  be  reconciled.  He  never  knew  what 
hidden  feeling  was  indicated  by  the  smoldering  fire 


202  UNFORQIVEN. 

in  her  dark  eyes,  and  the  red  stains  upon  her  rounded 
cheek  —  he  did  know  that  her  husband's  step  in  the 
hall  was  the  first  thing  to  rouse  her ;  that  she  met  him 
half-way  and  seemed  to  fly  into  his  arms  as  a  refuge 
from  her  bitter  thoughts,  and  to  nestle  there,  as  though 
she  was  safe  from  every  ill  of  life.  Tortured  by  the 
scene,  by  conscience  and  jealousy,  Alexis  went  quickly 
into  his  room  and  locked  his  door,  and  sat  there 
pondering  again  the  question  of  leaving  his  uncle's 
house. 
#*  *  *  *  *  #  * 

This  is  the  last  incident  during  Alexis'  stay  in  Judge 
Johnston's  house. 

A  cold  winter  evening  - —  the  grate  is  glowing,  and 
only  enough  light  to  be  cheerful.  The  Judge  just  a 
little  rheumatic,  reclines  on  a  crimson  couch,  and  Ber- 
tie sits  on  an  ottoman  at  his  side.  His  eyes  are  upon  a 
tableau  of  Alexis  and  Juliet.  They  have  sung  his 
favorite  songs,  and  Alexis  has  read  for  them  as  only 
he  could  read ;  and  now  they  lean,  deeply  absorbed  in 
a  game  of  chess,  toward  each  other.  He  thinks  how 
handsome  they  are.  He  watches  Alexis  follow  Juliet's 
hand  as  it  guides  her  men  over  the  board.  He  sees 
him  make  an  unlucky  move,  and  Juliet  looks  at  him 
with  a  smile  of  triumph.  Alexis  raises  his  eyes  to  her 
face ;  Judge  Johnston  knows  that  she  reads  in  them 
just  what  he  does  —  admiration,  love —  for  she  pushes 
the  board  away,  calls  him  a  bad  player  and  smiles  at 
the  Judge,  who,  gloomy  and  silent,  pretends  to  listen 
to  Bertie. 


UNFORGIVEN.  203 

The  young  man  leaves  the  parlor  with  an  awkward 
good-night,  and  a  chill  frost  settles  upon  the  circle. 
There  is  no  anger  in  the  granite  features  of  the  noble 
Judge,  only  sorrow  seems  with  invisible  chisel  to 
carve  lines  upon  them  that  will  never  be  erased ;  and 
self-reproach  touches  the  old  man's  heart.  He  blames 
nobody  but  himself.  He  sees  the  genuine  look  of 
esteem  in  Juliet's  eyes  when  they  turn  upon  him,  but 
his  heart  is  sore  when  she  smiles. 

"  I  must  finish  my  article  for  the  Paris  paper,"  she 
says  after  awhile ;  "  will  you  go  to  the  library,  Judge  ?  " 

"Not,  yet,  dear;  you  can  write  better  if  alone." 

"  Follow  me  soon,  then,"  she  says,  kissing  her  hand 
to  him. 

She  reached  the  library,  and  spreading  out  her 
writing  materials  tried  to  collect  her  thoughts,  but  they 
were  scattered  like  wild  birds  by  the  hunter's  rifle,  and 
would  not  come. 

Alexis'  face  flitted  before  her  as  she  tried  to  write ; 
its  expression  amazed  her ;  she  could  give  it  no  name, 
and  then  her  husband's  sad  countenance  and  gray  hair 
came  with  a  new  meaning  in  his  loving  eyes.  No  an- 
ger, no  doubt,  no  distrust,  no  reproach  —  but  O,  so 
sad  !  It  troubled  her  so  much  that  she  laid  aside  her 
pen  and  sought  her  chamber;  she  found  her  husband 
already  there,  and  putting  those  magic  arms  about  his 
neck  she  kissed  the  throbbing  temples  till  the  cloud 
vanished  from  them. 

The  next  morning  Alexis  sent  for  his  uncle  to  come 
to  the  library,  as  he  was  going  away  and  desired  to 


204  UNFORGIVEN. 

speak  with  him  ;  and  there  was  a  tete-a-tete  between 
them.  No  one  ever  knew  what  passed ;  but  after  break- 
fast, Alexis  announced  his  intention  of  going  to  Canada, 
and  a  few  hours  later  bade  them  farewell. 

Bertie  and  Abbe  appeared  in  all  the  diversions  of 
fashionable  society.  Juliet,  who  never  relished  society 
life,  appeared  less  frequently  in  public,  and  her  recep- 
tions, though  losing  nothing  in  splendor,  were  more 
rare.  She  devoted  herself  to  her  home  and  to  study. 
Alvah  Morton  she  never  saw  in  her  own  house  now 
when  she  could  avoid  it,  though  he  was  a  frequent 
visitor  of  her  husband. 

What  their  friends  thought  of  Alexis'  sudden  with- 
drawal from  New  York  she  did  not  know,  but  supposed 
Judge  Johnston  had  explained  it  to  their  satisfaction. 
His  name  was  seldom  mentioned  except  by  Bertie,  who 
corresponded  with  him,  and  from  whom  Juliet  learned  he 
was  residing  in  St.  John,  New  Brunswick.  Juliet  hailed 
the  summer  with  joy,  since  it  scattered  city  people, 
and  she  hoped  to  find  a  quiet  retreat  in  the  mountains. 
She  consulted  her  parents,  and  they  all  mapped  out 
their  summer  excursion.  Bertie  and  Abbe  liked  Sara- 
toga, Judge  Johnston  Lake  George,  and  finally  they 
decided  to  divide  the  time  to  please  each.  It  was  while 
at  Long  Branch  that  Belle  Morton,  her  mother  and 
Alvah,  appeared,  the  latter,  of  course,  desiring  only  to 
keep  Juliet  in  view.  But  she  kept  them  all  at  a  dis- 
tance, treating  them  with  the  most  chilling  politeness. 

Judge  Johnston  and  Abbe  vied  with  each  other  in 


UNFORQIVEN.  205 

their  dashing  turn-outs,  the  two  being  by  far  the 
handsomest  that  were  driven  upon  the  beach  that  sea- 
son. 

Alvah  Morton,  it  was  evident,  was  pre-occupied  and  in 
trouble.  He  was  suddenly  much  changed  in  appearance, 
and  apparently  much  depressed,  the  cause  of  which  was 
speculated  upon  by  all  who  knew  him.  That  he  had 
taken  Judge  Johnston  into  his  confidence  was  also  evi- 
dent, for  he  seemed  to  be  in  sympathy  with  him. 

The  scene  is  the  parlor  in  a  villa  where  our  friends 
are  boarding. 

Abbe  and  Bertie  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hudson  are  hav- 
ing a  drive  over  Hoey's  grounds,  while  Judge  Johnston 
reads  the  morning  paper,  and  Juliet  sits  beside  the  win- 
dow musing. 

She  is  startled  by  this  ejaculation  from  her  husband : 

"  Ha !  this  is  dreadful !  " 

Juliet  thinks  it  must  be  a  murder  or  suicide,  and 
muses  on.  But  Judge  Johnston  appears  unusually 
annoyed,  and  finally  gets  up  and  lays  a  New  York 
paper  in  Juliet's  lap,  drawing  her  attention  to  an 
article  which  contained  a  scandal,  wherein  the  Rev. 
Constantine  Jeffrey's  name  is  associated  with  Mrs. 
Alvah  Morton's  and  also  her  confession  of  guilt,  etc., 
etc. 

Juliet's  face  burns  as  she  reads  the  shameful  article. 

The  Judge  withdraws  to  order  his  team,  and  when 
he  returns  he  says  : 

"  It  is  shameful !  Morton  is  mad,  or  else  he  would 
never  have  done  such  a  thing  !  If  he  knew  these  facts, 


206  UNFORGIVEN. 

why  didn't  he  shoot  Jeffrey?  Any  jury  would  have 
cleared  him !  But,  to  use  his  wife's  name  in  such  con- 
nection publicly,  certainly  exceeds  any  piece  of  villainy 
I  have  ever  known  !  For  his  own  sake,  his  daughter's 
sake,  heavens !  how  could  a  man  do  such  a  deed  ?  He 
told  me  about  the  affair,  but  I  had  no  idea  he  had  such 
intentions  as  these.  But  come,  we  will  have  a  drive  and 
forget  the  miserable  creatures." 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

The  Rev.  Constantine  Jeffrey  met  Morton's  charge 
boldly,  asking  the  matter  to  be  investigated,  appointing 
a  committee  of  some  of  the  leading  citizens  of  New 
York  and  Brooklyn,  both  of  the  church  and  the  world, 
to  make  a  thorough  investigation,  and  report. 

Based  upon  so  slender  and  unreasonable  a  founda- 
tion, it  would  have  been  difficult  to  secure  the  services 
of  able  lawyers  in  any  other  case,  but  it  was,  indeed, 
only  a  war  of  legal  Titans ;  and  behold  Juliet's  surprise 
to  see  her  husband's  name  among  the  appearances  for 
the  plaintiff. 

Great  preparations  were  being  made.  Nothing  else 
was  thought  of  or  discussed,  it  seemed,  by  all  classes 
of  people  in  the  United  States,  to  whom  the  names  of 
both  men  were  familiar ;  Jeffrey  as  a  minister  and 
journalist,  and  Morton  as  a  journalist. 

Juliet  was  resolved  that  her  husband  should  not  ap- 
pear for  Morton.  She  debated  in  her  own  mind  the 
most  proper  method  of  approaching  the  subject.  While 
revolving  it  in  her  thoughts,  a  circumstance  decided  for 
her,  in  the  shape  of  a  prayerful  letter  from  Mrs.  Morton, 
declaring  her  innocence,  and  stating  that  her  husband 
had  forced  her  to  make  the  confession,  and  adding  that 
she  "  was  incapable  of  being  truthful,  or  anything  but 
what  he  desired  her  to  be  in  his  presence."  She 

207 


208  UNFORGIVEN. 

affirmed  that  the  whole  publication  was  false,  and 
wrung  from  her  by  threats  from  her  husband.  She 
begged  her  not  to  think  too  hardly  of  her,  but  to  pity 
her  weakness  and  misery ;  that  she  had  been  only  the 
tool  of  her  husband  by  which  he  sought  to  ruin  his 
literary  rival,  Jeffrey. 

Juliet's  scorn  for  this  miserable  woman  was  only 
deepened  upon  reading  this  letter,  and  as  she  placed 
it  in  her  husband's  hand  she  said  : 

"  Can  you  assist  in  the  prosecution  of  any  one  for  so 
weak,  if  not  base,  a  creature  ?  " 

The  Judge  smiled,  and  said : 

"  She  has  made  half  a  dozen  such  statements.  I 
shall  take  care  that  this  letter  does  not  get  into  the 
possession  of  the  defense." 

"The  letter  is  to  me,"  answered  Juliet,  calmly,  "and 
it  shall  be  read  in  evidence  on  the  part  of  the  defense, 
if  it  goes  into  court  at  all." 

"You  will  be  making  our  fight  the  harder  one,"  he 
said. 

"  Be  it  so  !  prepare  yourself  for  a  battle,  strong  as  it 
may  be." 

She  reached  forth  her  hand  and  the  Judge  placed  the 
letter  in  it  with  a  gallant  bow. 

"  Have  you  any  particular  reason,  Juliet,  for  me  not 
aiding  in  the  prosecution  of  Mr.  Jeffrey  ? "  asked  the 
Judge,  after  a  short  silence. 

"Yes,  sir,"  she  said  (for  the  truth  is  the  shortest 
way  out  of  any  difficulty).  "  In  the  first  place,  I  believe 
the  whole  plot  and  scheme  an  infamous  libel  to  injure 


UNFORGIVEN.  209 

Mr.  Jeffrey  as  a  journalist,  and  to  give  Morton  a  chance 
to  divorce  his  wife." 

"  Do  you  know  Mr.  Jeffrey  ?  " 

"  Not  now ;  but  when  I  was  quite  young,  I  was  en- 
gaged to  be  married  to  him  —  Mr.  Morton  and  his 
cousin  Belle  contrived  a  plot  to  break  the  engage- 
ment." 

Here  she  gave  a  true  statement  of  the  facts  stated 
in  the  first  chapters,  her  meeting  and  parting  from 
Jeffrey,  and  her  words  to  him  when  they  parted. 

"  Heavens  above  ! "  cried  the  Judge,  "  and  I  have 
been  throwing  you  constantly  in  contact  with  this  vil- 
lain. I  see  —  I  see  it  now  ;  Juliet,  why  did  you  never 
tell  me  this  before  ?  " 

"  Because  I  never  had  an  occasion,  and  thought  it 
would  perhaps  be  unpleasant  for  you." 

"  Did  Mr.  Jeffrey  never  apologize  for  his  treatment 
of  you?" 

"No;  Mrs.  Morton  told  me  that  Herr  von  Stein 
cleared  the  matter  up  to  his  satisfaction,  and  that  he 
hastened  to  St.  Louis  to  see  me,  but  we  did  not  meet." 

The  Judge  almost  sprang  to  his  feet,  but,  endeav- 
oring to  calm  himself,  paced  the  long  room,  and  as  he 
came  to  the  further  end  where  his  favorite  picture  of 
Copperfield  hung,  he  stopped,  smote  his  forehea4  with 
his  palm,  and  almost  groaned  aloud.  Day  after  day 
and  week  after  week  had  he  admired  that  picture. 
How  often  had  he  gazed  upon  it  with  the  impression 
that  he  had  seen  a  face  like  it  before,  but  where  he 
could  never  recall.  The  same  features  —  ah!  it  came 

14 


210  UNFORGIVEN. 

to  him  now  like  a  scathing  gleam  of  lightning  —  at  the 
Oratorio !  That  was  the  face  that  had  haunted  him 
for  days,  and  those  the  eyes  that,  soft  as  they  lay 
upon  the  canvas,  painted  by  her  brush,  had  once  glared 
at  him !  Ah  !  if  Jeffrey  had  only  met  Juliet,  would 
not  a  reconciliation  have  taken  place  ? 

Juliet  sat  where  her  husband  left  her,  gazing  into 
the  fire.  What  thoughts  came  to  her !  Only  once 
did  her  pulse  quicken  and  a  strange  fear  steal  over 
her.  What  if  Judge  Johnston  should  imagine  she  had 
married  him  through  resentment?  It  was  only  a 
moment.  She  somehow  felt  in  her  soul  that  Judge 
Johnston  could  never  wrong  her  in  his  thoughts,  and 
she  sat  there  wondering  if  she  should  allow  him  to 
remain  alone  and  recover  from  his  surprise,  or  should 
she  join  him.  She  decided  in  favor  of  the  latter 
course,  and  came  to  him  in  time  to  see  that  he  recog- 
nized the  resemblance  to  Mr.  Jeffrey  in  the  picture; 
but,  strong  in  the  consciousness  of  her  truth  and  honor, 
she  approached  him,  and  laying  her  hand  upon  his 
shoulder,  said : 

"  My  dear  husband,  I  was  very,  very  young  then." 

"  O,  Juliet !  my  child,  my  child,  how  I  have  wronged 
you!" 

"  Do  not  call  me  child.  Have  I  not  striven  to  profit 
by  your  wisdom  and  example  to  lift  myself  up  to  be 
worthy  the  name  of  wife  ?  " 

He  looked  at  her  —  her  whole  face  so  full  of  honor, 
trust,  and  faith  in  him  that  he  could  but  feel  she  was 
right,  and  that  he  had  no  right  to  call  her  child. 


UNFORGIVEN.  211 

"  Juliet,  dear,  this  separation  must  have  caused  you 
pain ;  and  somehow  I  feel  but  for  me  there  might  have 
been  a  reconciliation." 

"  Oh  !  no ;  never,  never." 

"  But  how  could  you  love  me  after  loving  so  different 
a  man  ?  " 

"  Ah,  what  does  a  woman's  heart  cling  to  ?  Not  to 
men  like  that  —  though  he  awoke  the  first  wild  music 
in  my  heart,  and  roused  all  my  ambition.  I  will  not 
deny  to  you  that  I  loved  him  then  —  loved  him  with  a 
different  love  from  that  which  has  bound  me  to  you. 
But  you,  my  husband,  knowing  my  heart,  must  judge 
which  love  is  the  best  —  the  first  impulses  of  a  wayward 
child,  or  the  heart  of  the  woman  that,  scorning  such  a 
nature  as  his,  turned  to  you  with  a  faith,  trust,  and 
devotion,  that  has  never  wavered  for  a  single  moment. 
You  have  been  an  anchor  to  my  soul.  Oh,  my  husband ! 
I  honor  all  men  more  because  of  you.  Take  back  that 
word  you  called  me  —  child  —  and  give  me  the  name 
I  have  tried  so  hard  to  win,  and  that,  before  God,  no 
woman  more  justly  merits." 

He  reached  out  his  arms,  and  folded  her  to  his 
breast. 

"  Juliet,  my  wife,  God  bless  you  for  those  words ;  and 
while  I  live  I  shall  always  bless  this  hour,  the  dearest 
of  the  many  happy  ones  with  which  you  have  brightened 
my  life." 

And  then  the  Judge  sank  down  in  his  chair,  bowed 
his  head  upon  his  hand,  and  trembled  from  head  to 
foot. 


212  UNFORQIVEN. 

How  vividly  that  night  came  back  to  his  memory 
when  he  gazed  into  those  burning  orbs  —  that  man 
was  Jeffrey  —  that  the  man  from  whom  he  had  won 
the  prize  once  his  own  —  that  the  man  he  had  concen- 
trated his  whole  soul  upon  ruining,  because,  forsooth, 
able  lawyers  were  defending  him  :  he  did  not  believe 
in  his  guilt.  A  long  silence,  and  then  he  raised  his 
head  and  said  : 

"Juliet,  love,  come  here ;  what  would  you  have  me 
do  in  this  matter  ?  " 

"  I  would  rather  you  would  not  assist  in  the  prose- 
cution." 

"Now  I  must  leave  you,  and  send  a  note  to 
Morton." 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

In  his  sanctuary  sat  Constantine  Jeffrey  over- 
whelmed with  shame  and  indignation  at  the  foul 
attack  upon  his  character.  Recalling  all  his  struggles 
in  life,  he  cried  in  his  heart  that  this  was  the  bitterest 
drop  in  the  cup ;  and  somehow  as  he  sat  there  a  beau- 
tiful form  appeared,  wearing  the  face  of  Nemesis,  and 
a  clear,  cold,  sarcastic  voice  said :  "  Go,  sir :  you  will 
find  that  even  the  sacred  pulpit  is  no  shield  against 
vile  tongues.  Go,  and  may  you  live  to  feel  what  I 
cannot  tell  you." 

Now,  for  the  first  time,  he  realized  the  agony  that 
proud  soul  suffered,  smarting  under  his  cruel  words 
the  injustice  of  which  he  knew  long  ago.  Now  he 
realized  all  too  well. 

"God  help  me,"  he  cried.  "Memory  makes  the 
blow  more  cruel,  and  yet,  O  God,  it  is  just !  Did  I  not 
lend  an  ear  to  the  vile  story  and  tear  her  pure  image  for 
a  time  from  my  vain  heart  ?  I  could  not  think  of  being 
wedded  to  one  upon  whom  the  breath  of  slander  had 
fallen  ever  so  lightly.  I  could  not  give  her  my  name 
but  I  must  wear  it  now,  when  it  is  dragged  before  the 
world,  and  the  lowest  creatures  in  the  streets  laugh  at 
it  in  scorn." 

A  knock  at  his  door  roused  him  from  his  bitter 
thoughts.  Opening  it,  he  admitted  Judge  Johnston. 

213 


214  UNFORGIVEN. 

"  May  I  speak  with  you  a  few  minutes  ?  "  asked  the 
Judge. 

"  Certainly,  sir;  be  seated." 

After  a  few  minutes,  during  which,  perhaps,  each  re- 
called the  first  and  last  time  they  had  faced  each  other, 
the  Judge  said : 

"  I  came  to  offer  my  services  to  you,  Mr.  Jeffrey,  in 
this  suit." 

"  Sir,"  said  Mr.  Jeffrey,  with  sudden  emotion,  "  I 
understood  you  were  of  counsel  for  plaintiff." 

"I  have  withdrawn  for  the  purpose  of  offering  my 
services  to  you." 

"  I  thank  you  with  all  my  heart,  and  accept  most 
gladly  so  able  an  addition  to  my  counsel." 

A  conversation  ensued  in  which  the  Judge  made  a 
note  of  every  time,  and  the  circumstances  under  which 
Mr.  Jeffrey  had  ever  seen  Mrs.  Morton. 

They  shook  hands  at  parting,  and  the  Judge  went 
home  to  fortify  himself  behind  these  proofs  against  the 
enemy.  How  he  succeeded,  we  shall  see. 

The  long  weary  war  waged  hot  and  fierce.  The 
papers  were  filled  with  the  reported  proceedings.  Jef- 
frey sat  there,  day  after  day,  listening  to  the  charges 
brought  against  him  in  silent,  wondering  horror.  At 
times  the  veins  in  his  forehead  swelled  almost  to  burst- 
ing, and  his  friends  feared  the  result  of  so  dreadful  a 
strain  upon  him. 

Day  after  day,  week  after  week,  and  month  after 
month,  the  plaintiff  brought  forth  new  witnesses  and 
new  charges;  and  then  came  the  defense  bringing  in 


UNFOROIVEN.  215 

Mrs.  Morton's  letter  of  denial  —  her  affidavit  that  she 
had  lied  in  every  accusation.  Belle  was  made  a  wit- 
ness for  the  defense. 

How  well  Judge  Johnston  drew  out  the  dark  malice 
beneath,  how  he  met  every  point  with  sharp,  sarcastic 
rebuttal,  the  public  remembers  without  recital  here. 
Then  it  was  laid  before  the  jury.  They  retired.  With 
beating  hearts  they  waited  the  verdict.  Not  many 
minutes  elapsed  until  the  foreman  entered  and  said, 
"  We  agree  that  the  defendant  is  not  guilty." 

Morton's  chagrin  at  the  verdict  of  the  jury  cannot  be 
described.  For  the  first  time  he  was  balked.  News- 
papers, which  at  first  were  loud  against  Mr.  Jeffrey, 
before  the  trial  was  over  began  to  change  their  tone, 
and  now  they  were  more  bitter  against  him  than  they 
had  ever  been  against  Mr.  Jeffrey. 

Belle  had  hoped  in  sheer  gratitude  for  her  evidence 
in  his  behalf,  that  she  would  receive  some  word  or 
message  from  Mr.  Jeffrey,  but  weeks  passed  and  none 
came. 

Both  Morton  and  Belle  were  at  sea,  tossed  by  the 
waves  of  scorn  and  contempt.  Their  bitterest  thought 
was  that  they  had  fallen  victims  of  their  own  malice. 
Belle  hopelessly  separated  from  Jeffrey,  and  Morton 
despaired  of  ever  seeing  Juliet  again,  for  the  Judge 
passed  him  unnoticed  upon  the  street ;  and  Juliet's 
carriage  dashed  past  them  as  though  her  driver  took 
special  pains  to  bespatter  them  with  dust  or  mud. 

Morton  had  succeeded  in  being  divorced  from  his 
wife,  but  of  what  avail  was  his  freedom  ?  The  suit  had 


216  UNFORGIVEN. 

made  a  sad  inroad  upon  his  fortune,  and  irremediably 
blighted  his  character.  He  was  maddened  by  the 
reflection  that  Juliet's  immense  wealth  was  as  unattain- 
able as  ever,  and  her  contempt  for  him  changed  into 
loathing.  Thus  he  was  further  from  success  than  when 
he  began  to  plot. 

Once  again  the  young  artist  was  employed  in  Judge 
Johnston's  house.  Juliet  persuaded  the  Judge  to  sit 
for  his  portrait.  The  young  artist  worked  with  earn- 
estness and  pleasure,  well  knowing  that  no  mean 
pittance  would  reward  his  effort.  He  loved  to  study 
the  fair  face  with  its  changing  color,  which  was  always 
near  the  "haughty  old  Judge,"  as  he  called  him;  and  the 
proud  and  happy  light  that  came  over  his  pale  features, 
as  her  voice  with  loving  cadence  pronounced  his  name, 
and  the  quick  objection  she  made  to  a  certain  line  the 
artist  drew  near  the  mouth  of  his  picture  :  "  That  is  a 
legal  line  —  does  not  belong  to  the  home  face  —  I 
won't  have  it,"  she  said.  Both  the  Judge  and  the 
artist  laughed  heartily  at  the  remonstrance;  but  the 
line  was  erased,  and  the  artist  praised  her  artistic 
perception,  for  it  materially  marred  the  expression  of 
good  nature  that  the  Judge's  smile  soon  spread  over 
his  face. 

It  was  while  painting  this  picture  of  the  Judge  with 
his  young  wife  ever  beside  him,  that  the  artist  conceived 
his  ideal  "  May  and  December,"  which  he  sold  for  a 
fortune. 

When  the  portrait  was  finished,  Juliet  praised  the 


UNFORGIVEN.  217 

young  man's  skill,  and  expressed  her  gratification 
more  fully  than  words  could  do  by  giving  him  a  check 
for  a  handsome  amount  on  her  bank. 

"  Hang  it  beside  Evangeline,"  she  said  ;  and  when  it 
was  there,  and  the  Judge,  moved  by  this  token  of  his 
young  wife's  regard,  had  stepped  aside  to  the  further 
part  of  the  room,  Juliet  and  the  artist  stood  taking 
another  and  still  another  view  of  the  portrait. 

"  What  a  grand,  noble  face  it  is  —  you  are  a  fine 
artist,  and  study  character  well,"  she  said. 

"  Thank  you,  madame ;  it  is  a  great  privilege  to  study 
character  from  two  such  faces ;  one  the  loveliest  and 
the  other  the  noblest  I  have  ever  had  the  good  fortune 
to  copy."  With  another  bow  he  left  her. 


CHAPTER   XXIX. 

Spring  had  come  again,  and  already  the  people  of 
the  cities  were  planning  a  change  of  scene  and  air. 

Bertie  and  Abbe  were  going  West  with  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Hudson,  to  look  after  the  home  they  all  loved  so  well, 
and  would  then  go  to  Colorado  for  the  summer,  and 
return  home  by  way  of  Canada  and  visit  Alexis. 

One  evening  after  Juliet  and  the  Judge  returned 
home  from  Mr.  Hudson's,  where  they  had  all  met  and 
discussed  the  summer  programme,  he  called  her  to 
him,  as  he  sat  on  a  sofa  and  said  : 

"  Would  my  darling  mind  if  I  asked  a  very  selfish 
question  ?  " 

"  She  would  say  it  was  very  unlike  you  ;  but  ask 
it." 

"  I  have  a  fancy  to  have  you  all  to  myself  this  sum- 
mer ;  and  we  will  go  away  to  some  quiet  place  where 
there  are  a  few  people,  or  where  we  can  be  entirely 
alone." 

He  saw  that  she  seemed  pleased  with  the  suggestion, 
and  paused  for  a  reply. 

"  Nothing  would  please  me  more,"  she  said,  stroking 
gently  his  gray  hair. 

"It  does  seem  selfish;  you  are  so  young  —  so  capa- 
ble of  making  other  people  happy." 

"But  who  on  this  earth  should  I  take  so  much  pleas- 

218 


UNFOROIVEN.  219 

ure  in  making  happy  as  yourself?  And,  besides,  I  love 
to  know  that  you  can  be  happy  with  me  alone." 

"  Ah,  Juliet !  I  could  be  happy  in  a  cave,  shut  out 
from  God's  own  sunlight,  with  you.  But  in  all  things 
I  would  make  your  happiness  my  first  object,  and  you 
must  never  doubt  this,  or  ever  hestitate  to  speak  your 
wishes.  I  have  thought  all  winter  of  the  plan  I  have 
just  proposed  ;  but  I  was  afraid  it  was  too  selfish  to 
mention,  and  would  not  have  done  so  if  you  had  indi- 
cated any  choice  in  a  place  for  spending  the  summer." 

She  put  her  arms  about  his  neck,  and  laid  her  cheek 
against  his  for  a  moment. 

"  Do  you  know,  Judge  Johnston,  I  never  anticipated 
so  pleasant  a  summer  as  this  ?  " 

"  Why,  my  own  ?  Because  you  know  you  will  make 
it  such  a  blessed  one  to  me  ? 

"  Because  you  have  made  my  life  so  happy  by  pre- 
ferring my  companionship  to  that  of  any  one  else." 

He  kissed  her  tenderly,  and  said  : 

"  You  do  enjoy  making  other  people  happy,  my 
love." 

"  Yes ;  I  think  there  is  nothing  on  earth  so  sweet  as 
making  others  happy." 

"  Then  I  will  give  you  a  grand  opportunity,  not  only 
to  make  me  supremely  happy,  but  I  know  a  little  woman, 
who,  for  many  years,  has  been  shut  off  from  the  world 
and  the  companionship  of  others  suited  to  her  tastes, 
but  who  has  fought  a  noble  battle  in  life.  I  know  but 
little  of  her  history,  but  perhaps  all.  Years  ago  she 
came  to  me  to  ask  my  advice  about  investing  some  of 


220  UNFORGIVEN. 

her  earnings.  She  was  a  teacher,  and  also  gave  private 
lessons  in  French  and  German,  and  taught  English  to 
Germans  in  this  city.  By  judicious  management,  her 
money  was  made  to  double,  and  treble,  and  quad- 
ruple. She  is  now  living  with  a  couple  of  elderly 
people  on  a  litte  farm  of  mine  on  the  Hudson.  I  have 
a  fancy  to  go  there  this  summer ;  and  it  may  be,  darling, 
that  you  can  throw  some  of  this  God-given  joy  into 
her  life." 

"  Nothing  could  give  me  more  pleasure ;  and  I  will 
make  immediate  preparations  for  our  summer  trip." 

"  I  will  write  and  see  if  it  will  be  agreeable  to  her, 
and but  I  know  it  will." 


Judge  Johnston  and  Juliet  stood  upon  the  broad,  rock 

platform  in  front  of  the House,  which  is  built  upon 

one  of  the  stone  terraces  of  Pine  Orchard  Mountain 
(one  of  the  Katskills),  at  an  elevation  of  twenty-five 
hundred  feet  above  the  Hudson  river. 

Before  them  fell  the  mountain  in  one  perpendicular 
dash  to  the  plain ;  to  the  right,  the  broad  Hudson, 
winding  through  the  valley;  and  on  the  horizon,  the 
Hudson  Highlands,  the  Berkshire  Hills,  and  the  Green 
Mountains,  forming  one  continuous  line  of  misty  blue ; 
and,  as  the  sun  came  up,  tinging  everything  with  a 
radiant  glory,  Juliet  gave  an  exclamation  of  delight. 

"  I  saw  nothing  in  Europe  more  beautiful  than 
this." 

"  So  I  thought.     Take  this  glass,  and  you  can  descry 


UNFORGIVEN. 


221 


Albany  in  the  dim  distance  ;  and  now,"  turning  to  the 
right,  "  do  you  see  that  old  house  perched  upon  a  slop- 
ing hill  that  seems  to  run  down  to  the  water's  edge  ? 
That  is  where  we  are  going  to  spend  the  summer.  We 
will  come  here  often,  and,  I  hope,  some  time  see  a 
thunderstorm,  which  is  the  greatest  phenomenon  of 
this  spot.  And  then,  some  foggy  morning,  we  shall 
also  see  the  apparition  which  is  said  to  be  like  the 
'  Spectre  of  Brocken.'  " 

"It  is  so  charming  here,  that  I  would  be  loth  to 
leave  the  spot  but  for  anxiety  to  see  the  old  house 
where  you  were  born,  and  the  brave  little  woman  who 
lives  there." 

"  We  will  set  out  immediately  after  breakfast,  and 
this  summer,  for  once,  we  will  live  in  Fairy  Land ;  for 
this  is  the  only  American  Fairy  Land  filled  with 
Indian  traditions  and  abounding  in  old  German  super- 
stition." 


CHAPTER    XXX. 

The  birth-place  of  Judge  Johnston  was  an  old  farm 
nouse,  whose  oaken  beams  had  vibrated  with  the  roar 
of  cannon  from  the  British  ships  of  war,  in  the  Hudson 
river,  during  the  Revolution.  The  cows  lowed,  the 
birds  sang ;  it  seemed  the  very  sunlight  laughed  with 
joy  to  greet  Judge  Johnston  once  again.  Surely,  the 
old  people  could  not  have  looked  more  pleased,  as 
they  met  him  and  Juliet,  and  almost  carried  them  up 
the  stoop,  where  stood  a  sweet-faced  woman  of  perhaps 
thirty-five  years,  trembling  with  her  great  pleasure. 
She  was  not  awkward  in  her  timidity ;  but  came  forward 
with  a  winning  grace,  and  welcomed  Judge  Johnston 
with  a  hearty  hand-shake,  and  looked  kindly  at  his 
beautiful  young  wife. 

"  You  see,"  said  the  Judge,  laying  his  hand  lightly 
on  her  head,  "  I  wanted  my  wife  to  see  the  old  place  ; 
and  I  knew  you  would  be  the  better  for  a  sight  of  her. 
Juliet,  this  is  Miss  Christine  Fabian." 

Juliet  soon  found  that  the  old  people  rather  looked 
upon  Christine  as  mistress,  and  treated  her  with  an  air 
of  deference  ;  but  that  Christine,  without  assuming  any 
authority,  left  them  to  manage  everything,  and  that 
they  were  all  very  happy. 

The  best  room  was  very  plain,  but  very  neat.  There 
were  old  pictures,  with  clinging  vines  trained  over 

222 


UNFORGIVEN.  223 

them  and  flowers  in  every  window,  and  every  nook  and 
corner. 

Christine  had  a  pale  face,  that  had,  perhaps,  never 
been  handsome ;  large,  dark  blue  eyes,  and  rather  a 
wide  but  well  shaped  mouth,  and  pretty  teeth.  Her 
hair  was  a  rich,  dark  brown,  such  as  art  cannot  imitate. 
Her  voice  was  so  clear  and  sweet,  her  changing  ex- 
pression so  winning,  that  no  one  could  call  her  plain, 
although  she  wore  the  simplest  of  lawn  dresses,  with- 
out even  a  bow  of  ribbon  at  her  throat. 

One  thing  Juliet  noticed  quickly,  and  that  was  a 
handsome  ring  upon  the  third  finger  of  her  left  hand, 
which  was  unmistakably  a  genuine  ruby. 

"  I'll  take  you  first, "  said  Christine,  "  to  a  room 
up  stairs  —  the  sunniest  room  in  all  the  world  —  the 
room  where  your  noble  husband  first  saw  the  light. " 
And  she  led  the  way,  Judge  Johnston  and  Juliet  fol- 
lowing. 

It  was  a  broad,  low  room,  with  a  fine  view  of  the 
Hudson  Highlands.  The  furniture  was  massive  and 
old.  The  fresh  matting  and  the  pure  white  bed-spread 
and  pillows  were  all  that  seemed  new ;  but  there  was  an 
air  of  sweetness  and  cleanliness  pervading  all. 

There  were  a  few  portraits,  copies  of  which,  in  more 
elegant  frames,  Juliet  had  in  her  stone  mansion  in  New 
York ;  and  over  the  mantle  looking  down  upon  them 
was  a  fresh  boyish  face  she  had  never  seen  before,  but 
knew  it  was  her  husband. 

The  Judge  sat  down  in  a  straight-back  oaken  chair 
and  watched  her  as  she  looked  at  that  boyish  face.  And 


224  UNFORGIVEN. 

he  lived  over  his  life  again  —  from  the  time  when  he, 
his  widowed  mother's  darling,  had  sat  for  that  portrait, 
until  now,  when  his  beautiful  young  wife  stood  before 
it.  There  was  no  memory  he  would  erase  —  no  hour 
he  would  recall ;  and  he  thanked  God  again  and  again 
for  the  boon  of  life,  and  the  joys  that  it  had  brought 
to  him. 

Christine  seemed  to  grow  young  again  that  sum- 
mer. Her  heart  went  involuntarily  out  to  Juliet,  and 
she  treated  the  Judge  with  a  grateful  love  that  Juliet 
enjoyed  to  see.  They  wandered  over  the  hills  and 
through  valleys,  and  rowed  out  on  the  Hudson ;  and 
the  old  folks  who  had  been  in  the  service  of  the 
Judge's  parents  when  he  was  a  boy,  gathered  the  new- 
laid  eggs,  and  waited  for  the  coming  of  them  all  with 
smiles  of  pride,  as  they  glanced  at  the  table  with  its 
snowy  cloth,  and  thought  with  pleasure  they  had  pro- 
vided just  what  the  dear  boy  (for  he  was  a  boy  to  them 
still)  and  his  wife  and  Christine  would  like. 

If  these  simple  old  people  looked  no  further  than 
these  "  creature  comforts,  "  and  provided  them  with 
pleasure,  who  shall  say  it  was  not  an  offering  of  love 
acceptable  even  in  the  sight  of  God  ? 

Days  wore  on.  Judge  Johnston  was  never  weary  of 
the  simple  pleasures  they  enjoyed.  He  smoked  his 
cigar  on  the  stoop,  he  listened  to  the  old  people  recall 
incidents  of  his  boyhood  and  that  of  his  sainted 
mother,  and  watched  Juliet  and  Christine  walking  in 
the  shubbery,  or,  when  they  went  into  the  parlor,  and 
sat  down  to  the  old  piano,  which,  like  Christine, 


UNFORGIVEN.  225 

seemed  to  have  retained  all  the  sweetness  of  its 
youth,  he  listened  to  them  singing  the  sweet  old 
songs  Christine  had  loved  so  well,  and  never  could 
forget. 

To  his  dying  day  Judge  Johnston  held  sacred  the 
memory  of  that  summer. 

Juliet  failed  to  draw  from  Christine  the  history  of 
her  life,  or  the  romance  she  believed  to  be  connected 
with  the  ruby  that  she  wore;  but  a  few  days  before 
they  left,  while  Juliet  was  writing  a  letter  to  Hagar  to 
apprise  her  of  their  return,  Christine  stole  quietly  to 
her  chair,  and,  leaning  over  Juliet,  when  she  had  fin- 
ished her  letter,  stooped  and  kissed  her  cheek,  and 
said: 

"  I  have  a  manuscript,  dear  Mrs.  Johnston,  that  may 
interest  you  to  read  —  not  here,  but  some  time  in  your 
city  home,  surrounded  by  wealth  and  fashion  it  may 
rest  you  to  turn  your  mind  upon  the  lonely  little  her- 
mitess  upon  the  Hudson.  It  is  a  life-story,  faithful, 
and  true — filled  with  smiles  and  tears,  and  joys  and 
sorrows:  some  of  them  experienced  beyond  the  sea. 
I  know  you'll  love  me  for  it  when  I  tell  you  that  your 
husband's  hand  has  dried  those  tears,  and  removed  the 
anxiety  that  made  me  old  when  I  was  young,  and 
makes  me  young,  now,  when  I  am  getting  old." 

Juliet  returned  her  kiss  and  took  her  manuscript, 
knowing  it  to  be  Christine's  own  life-history ;  and  when 
they  parted,  it  was  with  the  solemn  promise  that  she 
would  spend  Christmas  with  them  in  the  city  of  New 
York. 

15 


226  UNFOROIVEN. 

"  What  was  the  story  Christine  gave  you  ? "  asked 
the  Judge,  one  evening,  in  early  winter,  as  they  sat 
before  the  parlor  fire. 

"Shall  I  read  it,  or  tell  it  from  memory?"  Juliet 
answered. 

"Tell  it  to  me  just  as  you  remember  it." 

"  It  was  the  story  of  an  English  girl,  who  met  in  her 
girlhood,  somewhere  in  Tyrol,  a  German  artist,  with 
whom  she  fell  in  love,  and  who  loved  her. 

"  Several  years  they  were  very  happy,  but  could  not 
be  married  because  they  were  both  poor ;  and  the 
artist's  mother  (they  were  of  noble  birth)  was  bitterly 
opposed  to  their  marriage  ;  and  finally,  when  the  young 
artist  was  in  England,  came  to  her,  and  made  her  be- 
lieve that  all  of  her  son's  hopes  and  aspirations  would 
be  crushed  if  she  did  not  give  him  up  entirely.  She 
so  wrought  upon  the  girl's  imagination  and  love  for 
her  betrothed,  that  she  promised  to  give  him  up,  al- 
though she  had  promised  to  be  his  wife,  and  he  even 
called  her  so  when  they  were  alone,  and  in  his  letters 
to  her  when  he  was  absent  traveling. 

"  She  has  finely  depicted  the  struggle  in  the  girl's 
mind  about  giving  up  her  lover,  and  whether  it  was  her 
duty  to  cling  to  or  give  him  up.  At  last  she  reasoned 
that  if  he  loved  her  as  she  loved  him  no  earthly  power 
could  separate  them ;  but  that  she  would  test  his 
love,  and  would  come  to  America,  work,  and  save  her 
money,  and,  if  he  ever  sought  and  found  her,  she  would 
marry  him.  She  kept  his  letters,  and  wore  his  ring, 
and  worked  on.  He  never  came.  She  has  given  up 


UNFORGIVEN.  227 

the  thought  of  ever  seeing  him  again,  and  is  contented. 
She  says  you  have  made  her  happy  and  independent.  " 

"  Where  is  her  manuscript  ?  " 

"  I  gave  it  to  Herr  von  Stein  when  he  was  here  the 
other  night,  and  made  him  promise  to  read  it  and  tell 
me  what  he  thinks  of  the  faithfulness  or  faithlessness 
of  woman  after  he  reads  that." 


CHAPTER    XXXI. 

The  next  event  of  importance  to  chronicle  is  the 
wedding  of  Abbe  and  Bertie.  It  did  not  take  Abbe 
long  to  consummate  the  matter  when  he  had  thoroughly 
made  up  his  mind  that  he  was  not  Bertie's  uncle,  and 
they  could  agree  with  each  other  in  a  new  relation. 
He  bade  his  sister  make  no  delay  in  the  preparations, 
and  when  Judge  Johnston  protested  against  their  haste, 
Abbe  slyly  reminded  him  of  his  own  impetuosity  on  a 
similar  occasion.  The  Judge  smiled  good-humoredly 
and  said  it  should  be  when  they  pleased. 

Several  weeks  had  been  spent  in  preparation  and  to- 
night the  great  house  is  brilliant  with  gas-light,  and  the 
most  expert  florists  have  done  their  part  with  credit 
to  themselves. 

Juliet  and  Bertie  had  had  several  conversations  in 
regard  to  the  officiating  clergyman.  Bertie  wished  to 
confer  the  honor  upon  Mr.  Jeffrey,  as  she  had  admired 
him  from  their  first  acquaintance,  and  his  persecutions, 
she  said,  only  made  her  more  anxious  to  show  him 
this  mark  of  confidence  and  esteem.  Abbe  was  willing 
that  she  and  Juliet  should  decide  the  matter,  and  Juliet 
had  referred  it  to  the  Judge.  It  finally  rested  upon 
Bertie  ;  she  thanked  them,  and  Abbe  had  waited  upon 
Mr.  Jeffrey.  And  thus,  for  the  first  time  in  all  these 

228 


UNFORGIVEN.  229 

years,  Juliet  and  Mr.  Jeffrey  were  to  meet.  More  than 
one  person  wondered  what  the  result  of  that  meeting 
would  be  —  Abbe  and  the  Judge  most  of  all.  Bertie 
was  ignorant  of  Juliet's  former  relation  to  Mr.  Jeffrey. 
It  must  be  stated  for  Juliet  that  the  prospect  of  meet- 
ing Mr.  Jeffrey  did  not  make  her  so  uneasy  as  she  at 
first  feared.  His  last  trouble,  she  doubted  not,  had 
had  the  effect  to  erase  entirely  the  remembrance  of 
her  from  his  mind,  and  she  looked  forward  now  to  their 
meeting  without  any  emotion  whatever. 

Alexis  was  the  first  to  arrive  —  a  couple  of  hours 
before  the  guests  began  to  assemble.  After  seeing  his 
sister  and  presenting  his  gift,  a  rare  set  of  pearls,  he 
was  urged  by  his  uncle  to  see  Juliet,  and  entered  for 
the  first  time  their  private  parlor.  Its  white  carpet 
with  delicate  roses  crushing  beneath  his  -feet,  rich 
curtains,  mirrors,  paintings,  carvings,  chairs,  tables  and 
statuary,  were  lost  upon  him.  In  the  center  of  the 
room,  just  beneath  the  chandelier,  stood  Juliet.  She 
wore  a  gold-colored  satin,  with  flounces  of  lace  over 
the  sweeping  train  that  lay  like  sea-foam  about  her. 
Enough  of  her  delicate  throat  was  visible  among  the 
rich  laces  to  display  a  diamond  necklace,  and  the 
rounded  arms  wore  bracelets  to  match.  Her  ebon  hair, 
fresh  from  a  French  artist's  hands,  was  adorned  with  a 
glittering  feather  of  diamonds. 

Juliet  turned  her  head  as  her  husband  entered,  and 
saw  Alexis  towering  his  six  feet  two  far  above  him, 
suffering  himself  to  be  led  into  her  presence. 

He  saw  not  the  costly  lace,  the  flashing  jewels,  and 


230  UNFORGIVEN, 

sweeping  train  —  only  a  vision  of  her  lovely  face,  her 
queenly  form,  and  glorious  eyes  burst  upon  him. 

"  Alexis !  " 

"  Aunt  Juliet !" 

"  How  well  he  appears,"  said  the  Judge,  "  in  these 
sombre  clothes ;  "  for  Alexis  was  dressed  as  a  clergy- 
man. 

After  a  short  conversation,  maintained  principally 
between  Juliet  and  the  Judge,  they  went  down  to  the 
parlors  to  receive  the  guests. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  describe  the  bridal  couple 
more  than  to  say,  that  a  sweeter  bride  than  Bertie 
never  wore  white  satin,  orange  flowers,  and  pearls  ;  or 
a  handsomer  or  happier  bridegroom  was  never  seen 
than  Abbe  Hudson. 

Juliet's  meeting  with  Mr.  Jeffrey,  which  occurred  a 
short  time  after  the  ceremony,  was  even  less  embar- 
rassing than  she  had  anticipated.  During  the  course 
of  the  evening  they  had  quite  a  pleasant  chat  together, 
in  which  she  found  he  had  been  a  careful  reader  of  her 
articles,  and  admired  her  style  of  writing. 

He  found  her  much  changed,  and  knew  that  her  time 
and  opportunities  had  been  improved.  Indeed  she 
was  the  most  thoroughly  educated  woman  he  had  ever 
met. 

There  was  a  dash  of  the  old  hauteur  and  sarcasm 
about  her  still,  which  was  only  in  keeping  with  her 
character.  There  were  only  high  and  noble  sentiments 
expressed,  and  Mr.  Jeffrey  saw  that  the  Judge  had 
stamped  his  own  character  upon  the  pure  blank  pages 


UNFOROIVEN.  231 

that  he  himself  had  once  hoped  to  write  upon  in 
indelible  characters. 

"  I  see,"  he  remarked  to  her,  "  that  you  have  pre- 
served your  own  individuality,  and  that  society  has 
not  impaired  the  most  striking  traits  of  your  char- 
acter." 

"  Oh,  no,  I  believe  not ;  my  husband's  first  lesson 
to  me  was :  '  Remember,  Juliet,  your  individuality 
must  not  be  lost  even  in  mine.  Every  intelligent 
human  being  should  remember  this.  There  never 
has  been  an  influence  brought  to  bear  upon  me,'  he 
has  said  to  me,  '  which  made  me  forget  this  fact.  No 
comrade  could  persuade  me  to  do  a  thing  if  I  did  not 
believe  it  right;  not  to  take  one  glass  of  wine  more 
than  I  felt  was  good  for  me  —  not  that  I  did  not  enjoy 
wine  and  love  my  comrades,  but  I  had  a  character 
to  maintain  separate  and  distinct  from  all  the  world 
and  its  influences  ;  and  I  would  not  do  what  others  did 
simply  because  it  was  popular,  but  have  endeavored 
to  do  only  that  which  would  strengthen  the  best  traits 
of  my  character,  that  my  individuality  should  not  be 
lost  among  others  and  I  be  forgotten  when  the  season 
was  past. ' " 

"Your  husband  is  certainly  a  most  gifted  and 
noble  man,  and  I  see  your  relation  to  him  has  per- 
fected all  your  charms." 

Juliet  bowed  her  thanks,  and  when  another  claimed 
her  attention,  she  swept  on  in  her  majestic  way, 
feeling  that  there  was  nothing  else  in  life  to  dread. 
The  great  ordeal  had  come  and  past. 


232  UNFORGIVEN. 

There  had  been  no  heart  flutterings,  no  dead  love 
awakened  by  the  music  of  that  voice.  She  had  only 
turned  back  in  her  book  of  life  and  re-read  a  page, 
all  dimmed  and  tear-stained,  and  saw  that  her  girlish 
heart  had  construed  the  page  wrongly.  She  was  not 
afraid  to  let  even  her  husband  see  that  blotted  leaf, 
for,  knowing  her  character  as  he  did,  he  would  feel  no 
jealous  pang. 

After  all  Juliet  blessed  Bertie's  decision,  which  set- 
tled forever  in  her  mind  this  question.  Not  that  the 
red  blood  would  not  surge  up  at  the  memory  of  that 
parting  hour.  Pride  and  resentment  paled  and  flushed 
her  brow  and  cheek,  but  that  was  all — UNFORGIVEN, 
but  forgotten. 

She  congratulated  herself  again  and  again  when 
she  recalled  that  meeting  and  conversation.  She  did 
not  speculate  upon  his  feelings ;  doubtless  they  were 
as  her  own.  She  cared  no  more  than  to  feel  the  proud 
assurance  that  her  heart  still  beat  the  word  UNFOR- 
GIVEN, UNFORGIVEN. 


CHAPTER   XXXII. 

We  know  that  Christmas  has  come  when  every  face 
is  bright.  When,  for  a  time,  selfishness  is  forgotten, 
and  every  one  seems  to  be  planning  how  to  make  others 
happy. 

Juliet  and  Bertie  and  Mrs.  Hudson  were  busy  with 
preparations  for  the  holidays. 

"  I  can  scarcely  wait,"  said  Juliet,  one  day,  to  the 
Judge,  "  for  Christmas  to  come ;  I  have  never  prepared 
to  receive  a  fashionable  crowd  with  the  pride  and 
pleasure  that  fills  my  heart  to  receive  that  little  her- 
mitess  on  the  Hudson." 

They  would  stand  beside  the  window  of  evenings, 
looking  out  at  the  passers-by,  and  each  remarking  upon 
the  change  in  every  face  that  old  Christmas  brought, 
and  thinking  how  much  a  better  world  it  would  be  if 
Christmas  would  come  oftener. 

Whether  it  is  or  not  the  anniversary  of  our  Savior's 
birth,  we  know  nor  care  but  little ;  yet  we  do  know, 
or  believe,  rather,  that  the  world  is  better  for  the 
observance  of  that  day,  in  the  way  in  which  it  is 
observed. 

"  Herr  von  Stein  and  Mrs.  Hellwald  will  be  here 
too,"  she  said  to  her  husband. 

It  came  at  last,  Christmas  eve,  bright,  clear  and 
cold.  Juliet's  carriage  called  at  the  depot  for  Miss 

233 


234  UNFORGIVEN. 

Christine  Fabian,  and  Juliet  herself  took  off  Christine's 
warm  furs  before  the  glowing  fire,  and  put  her  feet  upon 
the  fender. 

Judge  Johnston  watched  with  pleasure  Juliet's  tender 
attentions,  and  when  something  called  him  away  after 
tea,  and  they  were  left  alone,  Juliet  sat  down  on  the 
sofa  beside  her. 

"  I  read  the  manuscript  with  much  interest,"  she  said, 
"  and  saw  as  much  between  the  lines,  and  in  some  tear- 
stained  pages,  as  I  have  read  in  many  books.  I  take  it 
from  what  you  said  when  you  gave  it  to  me,  to  be  the 
history  of  your  own  life." 

"  Well,  yes,  dear,"  said  Christine,  "  it  is.  I  could  not 
tell  you,  and  somehow  I  thought  it  would  please  you  to 
know  that,  though  I  am  a  recluse,  I  am  not  a  stranger 
to  human  feelings  and  human  sympathies ;  and  that  little 
story  might  tell  you  what  caused  me  to  lead  this  lonely 
life." 

"  You  have  given  up  your  old  love  as  dead  !  " 

"  Dead  to  me ;  and  with  him  died  every  hope  of  earthly 
love  and  happiness;  but  I  am  content." 

"  You  do  not  believe  your  lover  was  false  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  believe  anything  now,  dear  friend.  The 
questions  that  tortured  me  long  ago,  never  trouble  me 
again.  All  dreams  and  fancies,  with  me,  are  over." 

"  If  he  should  be  alive,  would  you  love  to  meet 
him?" 

"  Ah,  it  is  hardly  possible  that  could  be." 

"  There  is  no  bitterness  in  your  memories  of  him  — 
nothing  to  forgive  —  nothing  to  resent  ?  " 


UNFORGIVEN.  235 

"  No,  no ;  we  were  happy  in  our  love  and  parted 
friends.  His  mother,  through  pride  and  other  mistaken 

impulses,  separated  us  ;  and but  God  forgive  me, 

for  she  is  dead !  She  may  have  prejudiced  him  against 
me.  I  believe  she  would  have  thought  nothing  she 
could  do  was  wrong  to  attain  her  object." 

"  Excuse  me  for  pressing  the  question  —  are  you  sure 
you  have  forgotten  him  ?  " 

"  I  am  quite  sure  I  have  not" 

"  I  meant  that  you  had  not  ceased  to  love  him." 

"  All  the  love  I  ever  had  for  any  man,  I  gave  to  him. 
His  place  in  my  heart  could  never  be  filled  or  shared 
by  another." 

"  Is  this  your  engagement  ring  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  and  inside  is  inscribed  '  Tiens  ta  foi  —  I  have 
kept  the  faith. ' " 

"  Have  you  a  picture  of  that  man  ?  " 

Christine  drew  from  her  bosom  a  medallion,  and 
Juliet  after  looking  at  it  with  a  smile  of  satisfaction, 
almost  joy,  excused  herself  and  withdrew  from  the  room, 
and  left  Christine  to  nestle  down  on  the  velvet  cushion 
and  to  dream. 

In  the  library,  Juliet  met  Herr  von  Stein. 

"Ah,  mein  Herr — what  do  you  think  of  the  manu- 
script ?  "  she  asked  in  German. 

He  trembled  so,  as  she  laid  her  hand  on  his  shoulder 
and  looked  into  his  eyes,  that  she  felt  the  tremor  of  his 
frame. 

"  Where  did  you  get  it?  Tell  me  —  for  I  know  the 
handwriting." 


236  UNFORGIVEN. 

"  I  got  it,  mein  Herr,  from  the  hand  that  wrote  it." 

He  clasped  his  hands  with  a  spasmodic  gesture,  and 
said :  "  Tell  me  all  you  know  of  her." 

"  I  know  but  little,  except  what  you  have  read  in 
that.  But  come,  go  with  me  to  the  parlor." 

She  took  his  arm  and  led  him  into  the  room. 

Christine  was  gazing  still  into  the  fire. 

"  Miss  Christine  Fabian,  this  is  Herr  von  Stein." 

"  Christine  !  my  long  lost  darling." 

He  opened  his  arms,  and  Christine  staggered  to  her 
feet,  and  then,  pale  as  death,  fell  forward  in  his  open 
arms  ;  and  Juliet  heard  a  word  whispered  that  sounded 
like  "  little  wife,"  and  she  went  out  and  left  them  alone. 
And  when  the  Judge  came,  she  told  him  the  story  that 
had  filled  her  mind  a  long  time,  and  made  the  approach 
of  Christmas  promise  so  much  joy. 

They  were  reunited.  How  they  had  been  separated 
matters  not  to  them  now,  so  that  each  had  been  faith- 
ful; and  as  his  mother  was  the  cause,  little  was  ever 
said  on  the  subject;  but  he  told  Christine  how  he  had 
sought  her,  and  despaired  ever  finding  her,  and  how  he 
had  grown  old  and  gray  in  one  short  year. 

They  were  married  on  New  Year's  day,  at  Judge 
Johnston's  house,  and  went  back  together  to  Christine'; 
home  on  the  Hudson. 


CHRISTINE  WAS  GAZING  STILL  INTO  THE  FIRE— Page  236. 


CHAPTER   XXXIII. 

Suddenly  it  was  perceived  by  his  friends,  and  realized 
with  dismay  by  Juliet,  that  Judge  Johnston's  health 
was  rapidly  giving  way.  And  as  the  tiny  worm  enters 
the  heart  of  the  mighty  oak  and  saps  the  fountain  of 
its  life,  so  disease  had  crept  upon  the  grand  old  Judge, 
and  before  he  was  aware  of  danger  he  was  almost 
prostrate  in  its  grasp. 

Change  of  scene  and  climate  was  urged  by  his  medi- 
cal adviser,  and  Juliet  made  hasty  preparations  for  a 
voyage  across  the  ocean.  No  one  would  accompany 
them  but  the  faithful  Hagar. 

The  fond  solicitude,  the  prompt  preparations  of  his 
young  wife  to  take  the  journey  alone  with  him  —  al- 
though he  knew  she  dreaded  it  —  were  appreciated  by 
the  Judge. 

When  they  sailed  all  their  friends  were  on  ship- 
board, to  say  farewell  and  wish  them  a  prosperous  jour- 
ney and  a  safe  return. 

While  Juliet  was  the  center  of  a  group,  composed 
of  her  parents,  Abbe  and  Bertie,  Mr.  Jeffrey,  who  had 
also  come  on  board  the  ship  to  take  leave  of  them, 
stood  on  the  deck  near  enough  to  the  Judge  and  Alexis, 
who  had  returned  to  say  farewell  to  them,  to  hear  the 
former  say : 

"  Alexis,  promise   me  that,  should   the  time  come 

237 


238  UNFORGIVEN. 

when  I  wish  you  to  join  us  abroad,  you  will  be  prepared 
to  do  so." 

With  his  hand  clasped  in  his  uncle's,  Alexis  prom- 
ised. 


Our  party  reached  Europe,  and  during  the  first  few 
weeks  of  travel  Juliet  fancied  that  her  husband  im- 
proved. After  visiting  the  principal  cities  of  the  Old 
World,  and  making  such  collections  of  art  and  litera- 
ture as  he  desired,  the  Judge  said,  while  they  were  at 
Lucerne : 

"Now,  love,  that  I  have  finished  traveling,  let  us 
turn  our  faces  towards  Zurich,  where  we  will  have  a 
long  rest." 

Having  reached  Zurich,  they  took  rooms  at  a  hotel 
on  the  banks  of  the  lake,  which  was  almost  surrounded 
by  beautiful  gardens,  one  of  which  ran  down  to  the 
water's  edge,  from  which  they  had  a  magnificent  view 
of  the  lake  and  the  Alps. 

Juliet  found  that  in  his  choice  of  a  resting-place 
her  husband's  loving  thoughtfulness  had  considered 
her  tastes. 

There  were  row  and  sail  boats  for  pleasure  and  fish- 
ing excursions  to  be  had  at  all  times. 

The  sunset,  the  twilight,  the  evenings,  were  the  most 
delightful  that  she  had  ever  found.  Hour  after  hour 
she  sat  beside  the  Judge  in  this  garden,  reading  or  con- 
versing with  him,  or  recalling  her  first  visit  there,  while 
Hagar,  at  a  distance,  strolled  within  call. 


UNFOEGIVEN.  239 

The  music,  vocal  and  instrumental,  on  the  water  — 
the  air,  loaded  with  the  perfume  of  flowers  —  made  it 
an  enchanting  place. 

The  orchards,  vineyards,  and  villages,  and,  beyond, 
the  towering,  snowy  Alps,  made  up  the  picture  which 
day  after  day  charmed  the  invalid,  whom  Juliet,  to  her 
dismay,  now  perceived  grew  daily  weaker,  till  at  last  he 
was  confined  to  his  rooms,  and  she  went  out  alone  for 
a  breath  of  fresh  air. 

A  dreary  sense  of  loneliness  was  creeping  over  her, 
and  the  shadow  of  death  seemed  very  near. 

"  Juliet,  love, "  said  the  Judge  one  day,  "  you  are 
growing  pale  and  have  left  off  jewels  and  flowers,  till 
you  scarcely  seem  yourself —  why  have  you  done  so  ?" 

"  I  have  no  heart  for  such  things,"  she  said  sadly, 
while  the  great  tears  came  into  her  dark  eyes. 

"  Do  you  wish  to  return  home?" 

"  No,  not  till  you  wish." 

"  Come,  dear,  do  not  be  sad.  Let  your  face,  bright 
as  when  I  first  loved  it,  beam  upon  me  to  the  last.  Wear 
the  gems  that  I  have  loved  to  see  you  wear,  and  in  no 
way  grieve  my  heart  by  showing  that  you  are  sad. 
These  have  been  blissful  years  to  me,  and  when  you  re- 
turn home,  gather  round  you  the  gifts  my  love  has  chosen 
for  you.  My  fortune  is  unconditionally  yours  ;  and  all 
your  life  you  can  have  the  sweet  assurance  that  no 
woman  ever  made  her  husband  more  happy  and  blest 
in  her  love." 

"You  speak,  "  she  said  in  a  frightened  tone,  "as  if 
you  do  not  expect  to  return  home." 


240  UNFORGIVEN. 

"Juliet,  I  feel  certain  that  when  my  poor  body  returns 
to  America,  it  will  be  in  a  casket.  But,  darling,  take  me 
back  to  America  and  bury  me  where  you  may  come  to 
my  grave.  Do  not  weep  so,  my  sweet  one.  It  would 
be  cruel  for  you  to  make  this  journey  with  no  one  but 
Hagar,  therefore  I  will  send  for  Alexis." 

Juliet  was  not  prepared  for  this  intelligence,  and  her 
heart  sank  heavy  within  her  breast. 

In  due  time  Alexis  arrived,  and  shared  Juliet's  hours 
of  watching  beside  the  sick  man,  who,  without  much 
pain,  was  nearing  rapidly  the  final  dissolution. 

Soon  after  Alexis  came  his  uncle  had  a  long  private 
talk  with  him,  after  which  the  old  gentleman  seemed 
very  peaceful. 

A  week  after  Alexis'  arrival  Judge  Johnston  died 
calmly  with  Juliet's  and  Alexis"  hands  elapsed  in  his, 
and  his  blessing  upon  them  both. 


CHAPTER    XXXIV. 

Juliet  arrived  in  New  York,  and  after  the  interment 
of  her  husband's  remains  in  Greenwood  Cemetery, 
went  to  her  own  home.  Her  parents  had  hoped  to 
have  her  with  them  again,  but  she  answered  : 

"  No,  our  home  shall  not  be  rented  out ;  I  will  live 
there.  I  can  see  you  twice  a  week,  and  you  can  visit 
me  often." 

Alexis  returned  to  Canada. 

The  first  few  weeks  Juliet  devoted  to  unpacking  and 
arranging  the  last  gifts  of  her  husband.  They  should 
be  distributed  in  the  rooms  he  loved  best,  and  as  she 
proposed  to  spend  most  of  the  time  in  her  private  par- 
lor, a  large  front  room  on  the  second  floor,  and  in  the 
library,  it  was  here  his  last  tokens  of  love  should  be 
kept  sacred  to  his  memory.  Hagar  assisted  her  in  the 
sad  task.  First,  his  portrait  must  be  removed  and 
occupy  the  place  over  the  mantelpiece,  where  it  was 
ever  present  with  her  in  these  dark  days  of  grief,  with 
nothing  to  comfort  her  but  the  memory  of  his  noble 
love. 


The  months  rolled  on,  and  still  Judge  Johnston's 
chair  sat  where  he  had  occupied  it  last,  and  seemed  sad 
to  be  so  vacant.  And  when  the  shades  of  evening 

16  241 


242  UNFORGIVEN. 

gathered,  his  dressing  gown  was  laid  tenderly  upon  it, 
his  slippers  near,  and  upon  a  mosaic  table  beside  it 
lay  his  favorite  books.  Then  Hagar  would  bring  in  her 
mistress'  tea,  after  which  she  sat  down  on  a  stool  on  the 
left  side  of  the  mantel,  with  her  knitting.  Juliet  would 
oftentimes  take  up  one  of  the  books,  and  with  her  face 
turned  towards  the  empty  chair,  read  aloud,  as  she  had 
been  wont  to  do,  his  favorites. 

Thus  the  room  became  a  sacred  place  —  hallowed 
by  the  vacant  chair,  dressing  gown  and  slippers,  and 
the  books  that  he  had  loved. 

Juliet  did  not  mope  and  grow  morbid,  though  she 
was,  indeed,  bowed  down  by  a  great  sorrow,  which  she 
felt  had  come  too  suddenly  upon  her.  After  a  few 
weeks  she  devoted  herself  again  to  her  studies,  spend- 
ing most  of  the  forenoon  in  the  library.  She  remem- 
bered how  glad  he  had  been  to  see  her  there  ;  and  she 
resolved  to  live  as  nearly  as  she  could  as  she  would 
have  done  had  he  been  spared  to  her.  In  spirit,  he 
seemed  ever  near  her,  and  she  was  guided  by  his 
influence  still.  Weekly  visits  she  paid  to  his  grave, 
where  she  had  caused  a  handsome  monument  to  be 
erected. 

Perhaps  the  death  of  no  one  private  citizen  ever 
caused  more  universal  regret  than  that  of  Judge  John- 
ston. Newspapers,  East  and  West,  spoke  in  the 
highest  terms  of  him,  and  expressed  deep  sympathy 
with  his  young  widow.  They  gave  him  the  title  of 
"the  Just  Judge."  Could  mortal  man  have  higher? 

Juliet  turned  her  thoughts  again  to  the  poor.     Ha- 


UNFORQIVEN.  243 

gar  many  times  sought  out  those  who  needed  help, 
knowing  that  nothing  gave  her  mistress  more  pleasure 
than  to  aid  deserving  persons. 

But  in  all  these  years  Juliet  had  never  entered  a 
church.  She  had  kept  the  vow  so  rashly  made. 

Her  fashionable  friends  wondered  that  the  marble 
mansion  remained  so  long  closed,  and  the  widow  clad 
in  her  sable  dress,  emerged  therefrom  only  to  drive  out 
for  her  health,  visit  her  husband's  grave,  or  to  do  deeds 
of  mercy. 

Hagar  had  prevailed  upon  a  son  of  hers  to  come 
to  New  York  and  act  as  coachman  for  her  mistress ; 
and  Juliet  was  glad  of  the  opportunity  of  making 
Hagar  so  happy,  and  at  the  same  time  securing  the 
services  of  so  good  a  servant. 

"  You  must  be  very  lonely  indeed,"  said  Bertie  one 
day. 

"  O,  no,  not  at  all ;  I  read,  practice,  and  write,  and 
have  my  own  thoughts  for  company." 

Juliet  heard  from  Bertie  that  Alexis  visited  her  at 
long  intervals,  and  that  she  and  Abbe  expected  to 
visit  him  soon  in  his  hermitage,  as  she  called  his 
house.  She  wished  her  to  accompany  them,  but  Juliet 
quietly  declined. 

This  happened  nearly  a  year  after  Judge  John- 
ston's death,  when  the  wounded  heart  was  beginning 
to  heal.  Not  that  Juliet  did  not  mourn  daily  for  the 
loving  voice,  and  miss  his  coming  every  evening. 
But  now  she  realized  fully  that  his  chair  must  remain 
vacant  forever,  and  the  empty  slippers  grow  old  and 


244  UNFOROIVEN. 

faded,  waiting  beside  it;  that  all  that  was  left  to  her  of 
the  loved,  lost  friend,  was  the  luxurious  home,  that, 
turn  where  she  would,  gave  evidences  of  his  mighty 
love,  and  his  portrait,  before  which  she  would  stand  for 
hours  recalling  their  past  life.  There  seemed  nothing 
strange  to  her  that  she  had  loved  him  and  been  his 
wife,  though  few  people  had  not  wondered  at  it.  She 
would  not  have  had  it  otherwise  for  all  this  earth.  She 
did  not  wish,  and  never  had,  that  he  had  been  a  younger 
and  handsomer  man.  His  love  had  filled  her  heart 
with  sweet  content,  and  she  had  honored  the  ground 
upon  which  he  trod  ;  and  his  companionship  had  made 
her  a  wiser  and  better  woman. 

And  yet,  how  different  was  the  home  of  Abbe  and 
Bertie,  and  how  different  their  love  —  gushing,  spark- 
ling, and,  O,  so  bright ! " 

Perhaps,  indeed,  there  were  misunderstandings  be- 
tween them,  such  as  she  and  Judge  Johnston  had 
never  known;  but  there  was  more  than  sweet,  holy 
content  there  —  it  was  happiness  in  purest,  highest 
form  mortals  ever  know. 


CHAPTER   XXXV. 

In  their  own  joy>  Abbe  and  Bertie  did  not  forget 
Alexis,  whose  withdrawal  from  their  midst  had  been  a 
source  of  deep  sorrow  to  his  gentle  sister,  and,  conse- 
quently, to  Abbe,  who  sympathized  with  his  little  wife 
in  everything. 

When  they  had  consulted  over  the  matter,  they 
resolved  not  to  attempt  to  dissuade  him  from  his  pur- 
pose, whatever  it  might  be,  since  their  faith  in  his  judg- 
ment was  sufficient  to  convince  them  that  he  knew  best 
what  to  do,  as  he  understood  the  circumstances  which 
had  led  him  to  take  so  decided  a  step,  and  they  were 
in  total  ignorance  of  them.  However,  nothing  should 
cause  them  to  seem  to  forget  him,  or  to  appear  to  lose 
faith  in  him. 

So  it  was,  that,  as  often  as  practicable,  Bertie  and 
Abbe  had  set  out  to  see  the  bachelor  in  his  quiet  quar- 
ters at  St.  John,  she  carrying  with  her  all  those  thought- 
ful little  things  that  make  up  the  great  comforts  of 
home  ;  and  thus  it  was  that  several  months  after  the 
death  of  Judge  Johnston,  Abbe  and  Bertie  stepped  in 
upon  Alexis  one  evening  in  September. 

"  How  sweet  it  is,"  said  Alexis,  folding  her  in  his 
arms  the  next  morning,  as  she  wished  him  good  morn- 
ing in  the  parlor,  "to  have  you  come,  Birdie.  You 

245 


246  UNFORGIVEN. 

brighten  and  cheer  the  silent  rooms;  when  you  are 
gone,  everything  wears  something  of  your  individuality, 
dearest  little  sister." 

"  Nothing  attending  these  visits  is  more  comfortable, 
old  boy,"  said  Abbe,  laying  his  hand  on  his  shoulder, 
"  than  her  persistence  in  overhauling  your  clothing,  to 
assure  herself  when  we  set  out  for  home  that  there  is 
not  a  loose  or  missing  button,  nor  a  broken  stitch  to  be 
found  in  your  entire  wardrobe;  that  everything  not 
needed  is  neatly  brushed  and  put  away  with  the 
inevitable  tar-paper." 

"  We  do  appreciate  those  little,  thoughtful  attentions, 
Abbe,  all  of  us ;  they  say  so  much  in  their  mute,  com- 
fortable way,  of  love  and  tenderness." 

"  Every  man  don't  appreciate  them  rightly,"  said 
bright  eyed  Birdie  ;  "some  men  accept  them  as  atten- 
tions specially  due  them  because  they  are  men,  and 
thoje  wlio  perform  those  little  tasks  of  love  for  such 
people  get  no  words  of  encouragement  and  praise. 
How  I  do  pity  those  poor  women !  I  love  to  sew  the 
buttons  on,  for  I  know  that  you  and  Abbe  remember 
that  they  came  off,  and  know  that  Birdie  will  find  it  out 
without  being  told,  and  put  them  on  again,  thinking  all 
the  while  of  the  dear  hearts  that  love  her,  and  the  dear 
kisses  she  will  get;  and  just  like  dear  uncle,  who  used 
to  say,  '  darling,  I  owe  you  five  kisses,  or  three  kisses,' 
and  in  that  way  I  knew  he  counted  the  buttons ;  and 
one  day  " 

"  Yes,  one  day  she  sewed  a  rent  for  me,  and  declared 
there  were  five  hundred  stitches,  and  demanded  pay- 


UNFORQIVEN.  247 

ment  in  so  many  kisses.  Was  that  just  before  or  just 
after  our  marriage,  Bertie  ?  " 

"  Oh,  you  wicked  man ;  it  was  at  least  a  week 
afterwards." 

"  At  least  a  week  ?  then  he  tore  it  intentionally, 
just  to  get  to  pay  you,"  said  a  joyous  voice  at  the 
door,  and  Dr.  Provine  joined  the  merry  laugh  that 
followed. 

He  had  come  to  breakfast  with  them ;  and  when 
Bertie  had  taken  his  hand  and  hat  at  the  same  time, 
still  blushing  at  the  thought  of  those  five  hundred 
kisses,  knowing  that  Abbe  had  multiplied  the  actual 
number  by  the  largest  figure  that  he  thought  would 
be  credited,  and  knowing,  too,  that  if  she  denied  it 
he  would  straightway  remember  that  it  was  a  thousand 
instead  of  five  hundred,  she  said  nothing,  but  led  them 
all  out  to  the  table,  where  she  presided  with  that  queer 
mixture  of  childishness  and  dignity  that  Abbe  said 
never  failed  to  make  him  drink  more  coffee  than  was 
good  for  him,  just  to  see  her  pour  it  out. 

Dr.  Provine  was  Alexis*  most  intimate  friend,  the 
minister  with  whom  he  studied  theology,  and  always 
breakfasted  with  him  when  his  sister  and  brother-in-law 
were  there.  He  declared  it  the  most  charming  break- 
fast-room in  St.  John,  and  they  planned  their  drives  and 
amusements,  always  counting  him  as  one  of  their  party ; 
for  he,  like  Alexis,  was  a  bachelor. 

One  day  during  this  visit,  when  Abbe  remarked 
upon  Alexis'  changing  manner  and  the  return  of  his 
old  cheerfulness  which  seemed  so  long  to  have  for- 


248  IjNFORQIVEN. 

saken  him,  Dr.  Provine  said  that  he  was  quite  right, 
and  that  he  often  noticed  that  his  old  nature  was  re- 
turning as  remarkably  as  it  had  seemed  to  have 
deserted  him. 

Bertie,  looking  up  from  her  task  of  making  Alexis  a 
pincushion,  said  : 

"  You  are  both  right.  Alexis  is  —  well,  I  can  only 
explain  it  this  way:  He  seemed  for  a  time  to  have  lost 
himself  on  the  high  seas  of  life.  He  was  like  one  who 
stands  at  the  helm,  with  his  eyes  fixed  upon  some  ap- 
proaching or  vanishing  shore,  upon  which  his  goal 
lies,  heedless  of  all  else.  I  never  knew  which  it  was, 
for  he  never  told  me  ;  but  I  know  now,  for  the  object 
is  nearing  his  view,  and  he  is  more  confident  of  surely 
winning  his  prize." 

Their  eyes  turned  upon  Alexis  with  a  quick,  pene- 
trating glance.  Bertie  —  laughing,  merry  Bertie  —  read 
without  knowing  it  what  Alexis  himself  could  not 
have  told  so  well. 

He  looked  at  her  a  moment,  wondering  if  her  words 
implied  a  deeper  penetration  that  he  would  have  had 
her  fathom,  and  then  with  a  smile  said : 

"  If  there  is  a  man  living  who  could  wrap  himself  up 
in  gloom  or  sorrow,  or  any  far  away  object  as  you  sug- 
gest, and  see  nothing  but  his  own  object  in  life  while 
you  were  around,  I  am  not  that  man." 

But  after  the  gentlemen  went  out  and  left  her  for 
awhile  alone,  Bertie  sang  softly  to  herself  and  paused 
now  and  then  to  smile  and  shake  her  curly  head  doubt- 
fully at  the  chair  where  her  brother  had  sat. 


UNFORGIVEN.  249 

"  Bertie  Hudson  is  not  deep  —  oh,  no,  Mr.  Johnston  ! 
but  she  sees  things  plainly  when  they  come  near  the 
surface  of  a  clear  stream  as  well  as  another.  Eyes 
do  not  brighten,  and  words  grow  more  tender,  and  life 
wear  a  new  charm,  because  a  sister  sews  on  your  but- 
tons. Oh,  you  naughty,  naughty  man  to  tell  me  such 
a  fib !  There  is  another,  not  your  sister,  mixed  up  in 
this  affair;  the  one  who  stood  a  year  ago  upon  that 
far  off  shore.  Who  can  she  be  ? 

So  Bertie  sewed  on  buttons,  rocked  herself,  and 
shook  her  pretty  head  at  Alexis'  chair  till  Abbe  came 
in,  and  then  she  told  him  the  thoughts  that  had  floated 
through  her  brain. 

Abbe  walked  the  floor  and  strove  to  solve  the 
riddle,  and  then  after  a  long  time  said  : 

"  Birdie,  it  is  not  likely  that  any  person  ever  dis- 
appointed Alexis.  Just  think  over  that  winter  we 
were  all  together ;  whom  could  he  have  cared  for  ?  " 

And  on  he  walked.  Not  one  person  could  he  recall 
whom  Alexis  had  seemed  to  notice  particularly,  nor 
could  Bertie,  and  yet  it  must  have  been  that  which 
caused  his  abrupt  departure,  and  this  lonely  life  since 
then. 

"  Dear  brother,  what  if  he  had  loved  somebody  even 
as  I  loved  Abbe,  and  that  somebody  had  not  loved  him!" 

"  Ah,  ha !  I  have  it !  Bertie,  feel  my  pulse.  I'm 
not  feverish,  but  what  a  wild  dream  it  is." 

"  What,  darling  ?  " 

"  Your  face  was  a  mirror,  and  I  looked  into  it  and 
saw  only  my  own  image  reflected  there.  He  loved  a 


250  UNFORGIVEN. 

woman  into  whose  eyes  he  dare  not  look  for  the  pict- 
ure he  would  have  loved  to  see." 

"Who,  Abbe?" 

"  This,  Bertie,  must  be  true.  I  say  it  to  you  as  I 
think  it  in  my  soul ;  "  and  although  Abbe  tried  to 
smile,  his  face  was  pale  as  he  said,  "  Little  wife,  your 
brother,  although,  perhaps,  a  wiser  man  than  you  a 
woman,  did  what  you  did." 

"What?" 

"  You  loved  your  uncle,  he  his  aunt." 

"Juliet?" 

"  Aye,  so  sure  as  that  I  love  you." 

Dear  brother!  How  little  had  she  imagined  his 
sufferings  were  so  great;  for  well  she  knew  it  was 
deepest,  because  it  brought  with  it  the  sense  of  shame, 
perhaps,  or  wrong,  towards  their  uncle.  Dear  uncle  ! 
Had  he  too  suspected  it,  and  been  unhappy  because 
he  knew  his  loved  ones  were  ?  Juliet !  Had  she 
known  it  too?  Had  a  thought  flitted  through  her 
brain  or  a  pang  through  her  heart  that  Alexis  would 
have  been  a  more  suitable  companion  for  her?  No, 
no!  Juliet  had  never  thought  of  that.  She  was  a 
nobler  woman,  a  better  woman,  by  having  had  dear 
uncle's  love !  for  his  love  was  something  to  lift  any 
woman,  as  it  had  lifted  Juliet,  up  above  the  ordinary 
things  of  life. 

Bertie's  work  slipped  from  her  hands,  and  it  lay  idle 
in  her  lap.  She  recalled  those  visits  long  ago,  when 
uncle  grew  young  again,  and  she  had  first  loved  Abbe. 
Ah  !  back,  back,  old  Time  !  let  me  see  clearly  how  it 
all  was,  and  how  it  might  have  been  !  Had  uncle 


UNFORGIVEN.  251 

waited  till  Alexis  returned,  how  much  sorrow  it  would 
have  saved  dear  brother.  Would  it,  though  ?  Uncle, 
dear  uncle,  up  in  heaven,  then  would  have  known  no 
sweeter  joy  on  earth  than  his  little  Birdie's  love.  Juliet, 
somehow,  would  have  been  a  different  creature  but  for 
uncle's  love  ;  and  Alexis,  even  he  was  grander,  nobler, 
better  now.  On,  on  the  moments  fled,  and  the  clock 
pointed  the  fleeting  hours  while  bright-eyed  Bertie 
mused,  living  over  her  bright  life,  with  all  that  had 
brightened  it;  and  when  the  revery  was  over,  she 
whispered,  "  I  would  not  have  had  it  otherwise." 

When  Alexis  joined  her  she  was  so  lost  in  thought 
that  she  did  not  perceive  him  enter  the  room,  nor  had 
she  observed  that  Abbe  was  gone,  and  she  alone,  with 
those  slender  fingers  idle. 

She  raised  her  face  as  Alexis  bent  over  her,  and 
touched  his  hair  lightly  with  her  loving  hand,  and  look- 
ing into  his  deep,  quiet  eyes  read  her  brother's  soul  • 
silently  putting  her  arm  about  his  neck,  as  he  kneeled 
down  beside  her,  she  laid  her  pretty  head  against  his 
dark  hair,  and  they  knew,  without  words,  that  each  read 
the  other's  thoughts. 

"Alexis!  noble  brother!  How  deep,  how  awful 
must  have  been  that  sorrow  —  how  heavy  that  great 
cross  !  But  you  have  borne  it  bravely,  and  my  heart 
tells  me  it  is  best.  " 

He  said  nothing,  but  his  whole  frame  quivered  a 
moment ;  then  kissing  her,  he  rose  and  left  the  room, 
and  it  was  hours  before  she  saw  him  again. 

Their  visit  was  over,  and  when  they  departed  Alexis 
set  out  with  them. 


CHAPTER    XXXVI. 

Alexis  visited  Juliet  soon  after  his  arrival  in  New 
York  and  received  a  most  cordial  welcome. 

"  You  are  pale,  "  he  said,  as  he  bade  her  good-bye, 
"  do  you  not  study  too  closely  ?  " 

"Perhaps;  at  any  rate  I  have  just  written  Herr  von 
Stein  a  letter  accepting  an  invitation  to  spend  a  few 
weeks  with  them, " 

Alexis  brightened. 

"  I  am  glad  and  I  am  sorry,  too ;  for  I  came  to  the 
city  to  spend  a  few  weeks,  and  hoped  to  see  you  fre- 
quently. Why  may  I  not  accompany  you  ?  I  need  a 
.  short  vacation,  too. " 

"Certainly;  perhaps  Abbe  and  Bertie  will  go,  and 
there  will  be  quite  a  party  of  us.  You  have  never  met 
my  old  master  ?  " 

"  No;  I  always  happened  to  be  out  when  he  called." 

Thus  it  was  their  little  plan  was  made  and  almost 
immediately  executed,  and  as  Bertie  and  Abbe  could 
not  accompany  them  they  set  out  alone. 

Although  the  memory  of  her  first  and  last  visit  to  her 
husband's  old  home  brought  the  same  aching  pain  to 
her  heart  that  seemed  never  to  die  out,  Juliet  was 
too  brave  and  tender  to  show  her  emotions  before  those 
two  dear  friends  whose  joy  at  receiving  her  was  so 
unfeigned  and  so  rapturous. 

Alexis,  too,  entered  straight  into  their  hearts,  and 

252 


UNFORQIVEN.  253 

after  tea  the  gentlemen  strayed  out  among  the  shrub- 
bery and  down  the  sloping  hill  to  the  river,  while 
Christine  took  Juliet  all  over  the  old  house,  which  was 
even  sweeter  than  of  yore ;  for  the  shadow  of  the  lonely 
little  woman's  sorrow  was  gone  now,  and  every  nook 
and  corner  bloomed  with  her  smiles  and  flowers. 

Juliet  had  set  out  without  question  or  thought,  only 
to  enjoy  a  view  of  the  dear  old  place,  and  to  see  her 
friends.  One  bright  morning,  when  she  sat  on  the 
stoop  alone,  Alexis  joined  her,  and,  as  their  host  and 
hostess  and  the  old  servants  were  engaged  in  some 
household  duties,  they  were  sure  of  a  long  talk  to- 
gether undisturbed.  She  was  fresh  and  bright,  and  her 
countenance  wore  the  old  look  of  peaceful  content  that 
Alexis  had  always  worshiped. 

"  Aunt  Juliet,"  he  said,  seating  himself  in  the  chair 
that  Christine  had  recently  occupied,  "you  are  improv- 
ing rapidly,  the  roses  are  blooming  again  in  your 
cheeks,  and,  instead  of  asking  you  to  climb  those  bar- 
barous hills  with  me  this  morning,  I  shall  ask  permis- 
sion to  sit  beside  you  here." 

The  expression  of  Alexis'  face  as  he  said  this  was 
one  to  make  any  woman  proud  and  happy. 

Herr  von  Stein  looked  at  them  through  the  partly 
open  curtains  casually  at  first,  but  grew  more  interested 
in  the  tableau  as  he  gazed  upon  them  conversing  like 
two  handsome  statues.  There  was  no  affected  toss  of 
her  head,  or  effort  to  attract  or  to  please  him.  She 
talked  to  Alexis  as  to  any  one  else  whom  she  esteemed 
so  highly.  The  artist  smiled  complacently  as  he  looked 


254  UNFORGIVEN. 

at  them  ;  Alexis  in  spotless  linen  and  faultlessly  fitting 
cloth,  his  noble,  intellectual  features,  his  majestic  form 
bending  slightly  towards  Juliet  to  catch  her  reply. 
She  wore  a  soft  muslin  that  fell  in  graceful  folds  about 
her,  with  delicate  lace  about  the  neck,  and  at  her  throat 
flowers  arranged  by  Christine.  Her  loose  sleeves 
displayed  a  portion  of  her  rounded  arms  that  was  fair, 
and  fine  and  smooth  in  texture  as  a  child's.  Her  hair 
was  wound  in  a  simple  coil  low  on  her  neck,  and  over 
her  left  shoulder  two  long  silken  ringlets  floated,  while 
a  light  breeze  tossed  a  shower  of  tiny  curls  over  her 
forehead. 

Knowing  her  many  noble  traits,  Alexis  looked  upon 
her  now  as  the  embodiment  of  every  good  gift  a  woman 
can  possess.  Not  that  voluptuous  beauty  that  attracts 
every  common  eye,  but  a  beauty  of  that  grand  type 
which  awakens  admiration  only  in  the  purest  and  best 
of  hearts. 

Alexis  was  living  the  sweetest  chapter  of  his  life 
during  these  few  days.  The  spirit  that  rules  the  world, 
which  shapes  the  life  and  destiny  of  every  man,  ruled 
him  entirely  now.  That  powerful  love,  born  of  respect, 
strengthened  by  daily  association,  and  made  tender  by 
sympathy,  was  master  of  him,  and  the  eagerness  with 
which  he  watched  for  a  smile,  or  drank  in  her  silvery 
tones,  surprised  even  himself. 

Those  evenings  in  the  old  parlor,  when  she  and 
Christine  sang  and  played,  and  he  and  Herr  von  Stein 
listened  or  talked  low  that  they  might  not  disturb 
them  —  what  peaceful,  blessed  hours  ! 


UNFORGIVEN.  255 

During  conversations  about  his  uncle,  he  noticed 
that  sometimes  Juliet  bowed  her  head  as  if  in  a  strug- 
gle for  self-control,  and  then  went  on  in  her  praises  of 
him. 

Herr  von  Stein  had  a  light  boat  which  he  placed  at 
Alexis'  command,  and  as  he  was  a  fine  oarsman  he  had 
several  times  taken  the  ladies  out. 

One  morning  he  joined  Juliet  as  she  sat  alone  under 
a  spreading  tree,  with  an  open  book  upon  her  lap. 
She  had  soared  upon  the  wings  of  thought  away 
up  among  the  floating  clouds,  with  the  imprint  of 
past  years  upon  her  memory.  They  ever  remained 
with  her.  What  a  strange  fate  had  led  her  to 
this  hour  where  the  past  blended  with  the  pres- 
ent, and  a  phantom  hand  beckoned  her  from  the 
clouds! 

Alexis'  words  recalled  her  : 

"  Will  you  go  out  in  the  boat  with  me  alone  ?  " 

"  Certainly." 

Without  another  word,  she  rose,  and,  calling  to 
Christine,  who  stood  at  the  window,  and,  apprising  her 
of  her  intention,  walked  on  towards  the  river. 

Once  in  the  boat  on  the  picturesque  Hudson,  Alexis 
rowed  for  a  little  while  as  though  he  was  out  on  a 
trial  regatta,  but  suddenly  stopped,  and  the  boat,  con- 
tinuing only  by  its  momentum,  glided  along  guided  by 
one  oar. 

They  had  not  conversed  at  all.  Juliet,  at  first,  watched 
Alexis'  impetuosity  with  an  amused  expression,  and 
then  drawing  down  her  hat  to  shade  her  eyes,  watched 


256  UNFORQIVEN. 

the  receding  shores  and  farm  house  as  they  turned  a 
point  in  the  river. 

"  Those  are  happy  people,"  Alexis  said,  alluding  to 
Herr  von  Stein  and  his  wife,  and  following  her  gaze. 

"  Yes ;  it  makes  one  glad  to  look  at  them,  or  to  think 
of  them." 

"  Quite  a  little  romance  is  connected  with  their  lives 
the  artist  tells  me." 

"Oh,  yes!  they  were  separated  a  long  time,  but 
loved  each  other  all  the  while.  A  woman  could  not 
help  loving  a  man  who  had  proved  as  faithful  as  he," 
she  answered. 

"  Nor  could  a  man  help  worshiping  a  woman  who  was 
so  constant  as  she." 

"  I  believe  that  is  true  of  a  good  man." 

Juliet  had  removed  her  gloves,  and  now  drew  one 
bare  hand  through  the  clear  water. 

"  Do  you  believe  a  person  can  love  more  than  once," 
he  asked. 

"  Yes,  it  is  possible  for  some  hearts  to  love  more  than 
once,  I  believe.  Their  love  may  vary  in  degree  or 
quality,  but  it  is  love  still." 

"  It  is  wonderful  she  never  loved  and  married  before 
she  found  her  old  lover,"  he  continued. 

"Not  at  all;  she  lived  in  such  seclusion,  it  was 
not  possible  for  her  to  meet  any  one  she  could  care  for, 
and  she  was  not  the  woman  to  marry  only  for  a  home," 
said  Juliet. 

"  If  love  differs  in  degree  and  quality  I  would  like 
you  to  describe  the  degree  and  quality  you  think  is 


UNFORGIVEN.  257 

the  truest  and  the  purest,"  he  said,  glancing  at  her  and 
then  looking  down  into  the  water . 

"  There  are  so  many  degrees  and  qualities  of  what  is 
popularly  called  love,  that  I  would  be  afraid  to  define 
my  ideal." 

She  raised  her  hand  —  it  was  the  left  one,  and  the 
water  dripped  off  in  sparkling  drops,  and  her  wedding 
ring  blazed  up  in  the  sunlight  so  that  Alexis  started  at 
its  brightness  —  only  its  brightness. 

"  For  instance,"  she  continued,  "  your  uncle's  love 
for  me  and  mine  for  him  was  a  different  love  from  that 
of  my  brother  and  your  sister.  Again,  Herr  von  Stein 
and  his  wife  love  each  other  with  another  and  different 
love." 

"  What  do  you  think  of  a  love  that  makes  up  the 
most  of  a  man's  being  —  is  light  and  life,  and  air  and 
sky,  and  robbed  of  which  he  is  nothing  ?  " 

"  If  that  love  is  wisely  bestowed  and  freely  returned 
it  is  the  best." 

On  glided  the  boat,  and  her  answer  seemed  to  cause 
him  to  be  more  disposed  to  reflect  than  to  converse ; 
and  she,  thinking  of  something  that  wholly  absorbed 
her,  drew  her  fair  hand  through  the  water,  and,  raising 
it,  let  the  memory  of  his  dead  uncle's  idolatry  flash 
ever  and  anon  before  him. 

How  fast  the  days  glided  as  they  watched  the  flow- 
ing river,  bearing  them  on,  on  !  —  whither  ? 

Juliet  loved  to  sit  in  that  old  oaken  chair  where  the 
Judge  had  sat  and  recalled  his  life.  She  loved  to  look 
at  the  boyish  face  turned  earnestly  upon  her.  She 

17 


258  UNFORQIVEN. 

loved  to  wander  through  all  those  rooms  where  his 
little  feet  had  trod. 

The  artist  and  Christine  loved  to  watch  those  two, 
and  wove  a  little  romance  of  these  bright  days. 

Herr  von  Stein  had  not  forgotten  how  to  read  char- 
acter, and  he  read  Alexis  aright,  and  with  every  mute 
glance  blessed  his  old  pupil  in  her  dawning  joy  which 
would  not,  he  knew,  awaken  her  till  it  burst  upon  her 
in  a  glorious  day,  flooding  her  life  with  a  light  her 
wildest  dream  had  not  pictured. 

Another  chapter  in  their  life  was  lived  in  that  short 
visit,  and  when  it  was  over  Alexis  took  Juliet  to  her 
home,  assuring  her  of  the  pleasure  her  companionship 
had  given  him.  And  when  he  was  gone,  she  was  alone 
in  that  great  house  once  more.  Among  the  old  things 
and  the  new  she  strayed  again;  and  oftentimes  sat 
down  in  the  rooms  that  Alexis  had  once  occupied  to 
muse,  and  thus  the  days  wore  on  until  the  anniversary 
of  her  husband's  death. 


The  anniversary  of  Judge  Johnston's  death  came, 
upon  which  day  Juliet  was  to  open  a  sealed  letter  that 
he  had  given  her,  with  the  request  to  read  it  then  for 
the  first  time.  There  had  been  no  request  made  about 
what  time  during  the  day  it  should  be  done,  and 
although  as  eager  to  read  it  as  if  it  had  been  a  voice 
from  the  solemn  grave,  she  repressed  the  feeling  and 
determined  she  would  wait  till  evening. 

Ordering  her  carriage,  she  took  Hagar  and  sought 


UNFORQIVEN.  259 

Judge  Johnston's  grave  early,  and  found  a  fresh  wreath 
of  flowers  already  upon  it  and  a  crown  of  oak  leaves. 
To  her  mother  or  to  Bertie  Juliet  attributed  this  token 
of  love. 

She  kneeled  down  beside  the  grassy  mound  and 
strewed  her  flowers  upon  it,  and  buried  her  face  among 
them  and  bedewed  them  with  her  tears. 

"  Mr.  Alexis  was  there  first,"  said  Hagar,  when  again 
on  their  way  home. 

"  How  do  you  know  ?  " 

"  Because  I  saw  him  standing  at  another  tomb  not 
far  away,  that,  Miss  Bertie  once  told  me,  is  their 
mother's." 

"  Yes,  their  mother's  grave  is  near  that  spot ;  but  I 
saw  no  one  there." 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

Later  in  the  evening  Hagar  entered  Juliet's  parlor 
with  a  card.  Juliet  had  been  very  thoughtful  and  sad 
to-day,  and  when  the  card  came  she  was  so  confident 
that  it  was  Alexis'  that  she  did  not  read  it,  for  in  her 
thoughts  his  face  had  come.  In  that  last  dark  hour 
he  was  with  them,  and  the  truest  earthly  friend  she 
had  ever  known  passed  away  with  one  hand  in  his. 
She  said : 

"  Hagar,  ask  him  to  come  up  here." 

How  great  was  her  surprise  when  Hagar  ushered 
into  her  presence,  not  Alexis,  but  Mr.  Jeffrey.  "  Ah," 
she  said,  rising  quickly,  and  extending  her  hand  : 

"  I  was  so  sure  it  was  my  husband's  nephew  that  I 
bade  you  come  here  without  reading  the  card  —  perhaps 
you  will  prefer  the  parlor —  Hagar,  go  down  and  draw 
the  curtains  —  but,  no  !  that  cannot  be  to-day." 

"  I  beg  of  you  to  allow  me  to  remain  here." 

Mr.  Jeffrey  took  the  chair  that  Hagar  placed  for  him. 

Nothing  was  lost  upon  him.  He  read  here  the  his- 
tory of  Juliet's  life  the  past  year  better  than  he  could 
have  done  in  all  the  other  rooms  of  that  great  house. 
And  when,  after  some  conversation,  she  remarked  that 
it  was  the  anniversary  of  her  husband's  death,  be  beg- 
ged pardon  for  the  intrusion,  and  would  have  left  her 
immediately,  but  she  insisted  kindly  that  he  should 

260 


UNFORGIVEN.  261, 

remain,  and  gradually  their  conversation  turned  upon 
her  last  voyage,  and  ended  by  Mr.  Jeffrey  and  Juliet 
rising  to  examine  the  last  purchases  of  her  husband. 

It  was  a  sacred  place,  he  considered,  and  surely  the 
most  sacred  feelings  of  the  heart  might  be  uttered  here. 

When  at  last  they  stood  before  the  window,  the  soft" 
light  falling  upon  her  lovely  face,  chastened  by  sorrow 
to  a  sublime  purity,  Mr.  Jeffrey  reached  forth  his  hand 
and  took  hers. 

"  Juliet,  after  all  these  years  of  silence  may  I  speak, 
if  only  to  ask  forgiveness  ?  " 

She  withdrew  her  hand  quietly,  but  firmly,  and 
asked  : 

"  What  have  you  to  say,  Mr.  Jeffrey  ?  " 

There  was  not  the  slightest  cadence  in  the  clear  tone 
that  had  once  pervaded  the  old,  loving  one,  in  which 
she  had  once  called  his  name  —  "  Constantine  !  " 

"  First  of  all,  to  implore  your  forgiveness  for  the  great 
wrong  my  jealous  heart  did  you  in  listening  to  words 
against  you." 

"  Ah  !  Mr.  Jeffrey,  it  took  you  a  long  time  to  repent, 
not  until  Herr  von  Stein,  as  Mrs.  Morton  informed  me, 
had  justified  me.  Your  faith  in  my  honor  and  inno- 
cence was  not  strong  enough  to  close  your  ears  to  the 
first  breath  of  scandal  —  " 

"Juliet!  Juliet!  it  was  selfishness,  jealousy,  every- 
thing but  a  Christian  spirit  that  ruled  me  then  !  Forgive 
me  !  by  the  memory  of  our  early  love  ;  by  the  long 
years  of  sorrow  that  have  come  to  me  !  Alone  in  my 
bitterness  has  the  time  been  spent,  and  now  I  am  more 


262  UNFORGIVEN. 

fit  to  love  you,  and  to  be  loved  by  you,  than  ever  in  my 
life." 

Her  position  before  him  reminded  her  of  that  part- 
ing. She  trembled  violently;  he  could  not  fail  to  see 
she  was  deeply  affected,  and  thought  the  words  just 
uttered  had  had  the  desired  result ;  his  heart  gave  one 
joyful  bound.  She  paled,  and  her  bosom  heaved  and 
her  proud  lips  quivered.  Thus  she  stood  for  a  moment 
battling  with  herself  and  the  memory  of  that  hour ;  then 
regaining  her  composure  she  stood  firmly. 

"  Mr.  Jeffrey,"  said  she,  "  do  you  believe  it  lies  in  the 
heart  of  a  true  woman  to  forgive  one  she  has  loved  and 
trusted,  when  he  proves  false  to  the  extent  you  did  ? 
Had  you  listened  calmly  and  heard  my  enemies  plan- 
ning to  murder  me  and  had  taken  no  active  steps  to 
deliver  me  from  them,  I  could  have  forgiven  you.  But, 
considering  the  relation  which  we  bore  to  each  other 
then,  and  that  when  I  was  absent  and  could  not  protect 
myself  you  listened,  and  therefore  became  a  party  to  a 
scandal  which  had  no  foundation  save  in  the  wicked 
minds  that  created  it " 

"  But,  Juliet,  I  hastened  to  St.  Louis  and  saw  you  when 
I  believed  it  was  too  late  to  speak.  And,  oh  !  I  was  so 
weak.  I  believed,  because  I  had  no  hope  that  I  could 
win  you  then,  that  I  should  not  see  you.  Later,  I 
wished  that  I  had  sought  you  out  and  begged  your  par- 
don even  on  your  wedding  day." 

"  It  is  better  as  it  is,"  she  said.  "  We  are  both  wiser 
now.  You  can  the  more  fully  appreciate  my  feelings, 
and  I  understand  myself.  I  accept  your  apology." 


UNFORGIVEN.  263 

"Accept  my  apology!  Oh,  Juliet!  Won't  you 
forgive  me,  and  let  this  long  deferred  union  take 
place  ?  " 

"  Mr.  Jeffrey,  it  would  be  more  possible  for  yonder 
chair  to  hold  its  former  occupant  in  his  bodily  form 
again  than  that  I  could  forgive  and  marry  you  who 
stood  before  me,  looking  into  my  tortured  face  —  wit- 
nessing the  agony  of  my  bleeding  heart  in  its  effort 
to  wring  your  image  from  it  —  and  then  and  there, 
when  I  stood  before  you  more  dead  than  alive,  reject 
the  love  I  had  lavished  upon  you  from  my  earliest 
girlhood.  No !  no !  a  thousand  times  no !  To  no 
living  man  would  I  give  the  love  he  once  has  scorned, 
were  that  man  a  crowned  monarch  who  had  power  to 
rule  the  world  !  " 

Mr.  Jeffrey  bowed  his  head.  A  thrill  of  pain  for  a 
moment  made  him  tremble  from  crown  to  sole,  and 
then  he  was  immovable  as  a  statue.  For  many  min- 
utes he  did  not  speak.  At  last,  gaining  strength  to 
move,  he  took  her  hand,  kissed  it  reverently  with  his 
pale,  cold  lips,  drew  from  his  breast  pocket  her  pict- 
ure, and  handed  it  to  her,  and  turned  slowly  and 
walked  sadly  away,  feeling  for  the  first  time  in  his 
life  that  she  was  indeed  forever  lost  to  him ;  and  as  he 
walked  away,  he  murmured :  "  After  all  these  years, 
still  UNFORGIVEN  ! " 

An  hour  later  Hagar  brought  her  mistress  tea  and 
scanned  her  features  closely,  but  read  nothing  unusual 
there. 

When  the  tray  was  removed  and  the  light  turned 


264  UNFORGIVEN. 

on  and  the  curtains  lowered,  alone  in  the  sacred  pres- 
ence of  her  dead  husband's  portrait,  she  read  the  letter 
his  noble  hand  had  penned : 


MY  PRECIOUS  LOVE: 
When  you  read  this  I  hope  my  spirit  may  be  near  you. 

[She  looked  at  the  vacant  chair,  and  then  closed  her 
eyes.  Had  she  indeed  expected  to  see  it  occupied?] 

Since  I  have  been  confirmed  in  the  knowledge  that  death  is  near 
me  and  threatens  almost  daily  to  separate  us,  I  have  concluded  to 
write  for  you  (to  read  at  a  time  I  shall  indicate  to  you  verbally) 
something  that  has  been  in  my  mind  this  long  time. 

Juliet,  angel  of  my  life !  I  will  not  recall  the  past,  nor  speak  of 
the  unutterable  sorrow  of  the  present,  when  I  feel  the  dark  veil 
shutting  in  around  me.  Death's  sting  is  parting  from  you!  I 
have  wondered  how  this  first  long  year  would  be  spent  by  you ;  I 
doubt  not  in  loyal  remembrance  of  me.  No!  Juliet,  I  doubt  it 
not.  Where,  and  how  you  will  read  this  letter  when  the  hand  that 
traced  it  is  dust  and  ashes?  My  darling,  my  heart  is  full  of  love 
and  confidence  to  overflowing.  But  my  death  must  not  darken  for 
a  long  time  my  darling's  brow ;  and  lest  my  precious  one  knows 
not  wholly  how  to  forget  me,  I  would  say  that  my  spirit  would 
grieve  could  it  know  that  you  will  not  grow  bright  and  happy  again. 

The  world  is  beautiful,  my  sweet  one!  and  God  has  been  lavish 
in  His  blessings  upon  you  —  youth,  beauty,  fortune  and  friends. 


UNFORGIVEN.  265 

And  you  must  again  turn  your  thoughts  from  the  dead  unto  the 
living.  Understanding  your  disposition  as  I  do,  and  knowing  my 
influence  over  you  was  ever  for  good,  I  want  you  to  consider, 
from  the  hour  you  read  this,  a  new  future :  that  of  entering  upon 
a  new  and  holy  relation  with  a  grand  and  noble  companion,  who 
loves  you  with  all  the  intensity  of  a  refined  and  exalted  nature  — 
one  into  whose  hands  you  need  not  fear  to  trust  your  precious 
life. 

The  sweet  content  that  crowned  your  life  with  me  will  then 
bloom  into  happiness.  Dreams  will  change  into  realities,  and  life 
will  each  day  be  adding  a  new  joy.  I  know  that  voice  will  stir  the 
deepest  music  in  your  heart,  and  awaken  an  echo  that  will  never 
cease.  Juliet,  love !  be  not  afraid ;  act  according  to  the  dictates 
of  your  heart.  I  need  not  tell  you,  the  one  of  whom  I  speak  is  he 
whose  face  is  near  you  when  I  die. 

Trembling  and  weeping,  Juliet  leaned  over  and  put 
her  arms  lovingly  about  the  vacant  chair  and  buried  her 
face  in  the  folds  of  the  dressing-gown,  and  when  Hagar 
again  entered  she  found  her  mistress  sobbing  as  though 
her  heart  would  break,  and  the  eyes  of  the  portrait 
looking  mournfully  down  upon  her. 

True  to  the  wish  of  her  husband,  Juliet  allowed  the 
subject  to  be  presented  to  her  mind  and  carefully  con- 
sidered it. 

Had  it  only  been  content  that  she  had  enjoyed  ? 
Was  there  really  a  great  earthly  happiness,  such  as 
fancy  had  whispered  to  her  in  her  first  love,  yet  in  store 


266  UNFORGIVEN. 

for  her  ?  Was  the  green  leaf  in  her  heart  really  not 
withered,  and  were  songs  to  be  sung  there  ?  Was  the 
companion  who  could  bring  this  earthly  joy  Alexis? 

Every  time  she  had  ever  seen  him  rose  to  her 
memory,  from  the  first  time  when  she  saw  him  standing 
entranced  before  her  portrait,  then  at  her  husband's 
grave,  last  to  those  happy  days  on  the  Hudson,  and  now 
a  great  desire  to  see  him  rushed  upon  her.  She  folded 
the  letter  and  locked  it  in  a  small  ebony  box.  She 
looked  now  for  the  first  time  upon  the  picture  that  Mr. 
Jeffrey  had  returned,  an  exquisite  pearl  painting,  and 
then  at  herself  in  a  pier  glass,  and  studied  the  change 
that  time  had  wrought  upon  her ;  as  the  flood  of 
memory  rushed  over  her  she  grew  quite  unconscious  of 
the  present,  and  was  still  rapt  in  mazy  thoughts,  when 
a  tall  form  bent  over  her. 

"  Alexis !  "  she  cried  joyfully.  Then  after  a  moment 
she  said:  "How  silly  I  must  have  appeared  to  you 
standing  before  a  mirror  with  my  own  picture  in  my 
hand,  studying  myself. " 

"  No,"  he  answered,  "  not  silly ;  for  whom  else 
should  we  study  so  much,  and  try  so  hard  to  under- 
stand, as  ourselves  ?  but  let  me  see  the  picture.  " 

After  a  few  minutes  he  asked  : 

"And  what  conclusion  did  you  arrive  at? 

"  None  at  all  when  you  surprised  me.  The  more 
one  studies  one's  self  the  more  puzzled  one  becomes." 

"  Shall  I  read  the  difference  between  the  two  faces," 
he  added. 

"  Yes." 


UNFOROIVEN.  267 

"The  picture  reminds  me  of  a  joyous  song  bursting 
from  a  young  and  untried  heart,  and  making  radiant 
every  feature  with  a  brightness  that  fascinates  and  be- 
wilders. Your  face,  now,  reminds  me  of  a  glorious 
psalm,  that  follows  in  grand  music  upon  that  rapturous 
song,  and  casts  over  the  radiant  light  it  has  thrown,  a 
purer,  stronger  ray,  and  lifts  the  eyes  up  from  a  beau- 
teous world  to  the  more  sublime  beauty  that  faith  alone 
can  see,  and  hears  the  hymn  resounding  ceaselessly, '  I 
know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth. '  Ah !  I  could  read  on, 
on  a  long  time,  only  to  your  praise  and  advantage." 

"  That  is  pleasant,  and  I  hope  true.  But  come,  be 
seated.  The  evenings  are  cool  now,  and  Hagar  has 
made  a  little  fire  in  the  grate  to  make  the  room  more 
cheerful." 

Alexis  observed  everything  in  the  room  without 
appearing  to  see  anything,  and  then  took  the  chair 
Juliet  had  lately  occupied  beside  that  of  his  dead  uncle. 

The  hours  flew  on  golden  wings.  They  spoke  of  the 
books  they  had  read,  and  of  the  places  which  they  had 
seen  in  Europe,  of  the  pleasant  days  on  the  Hudson, 
of  the  noble  traits  of  character  of  Judge  Johnston,  and 
his  favorite  books.  And  now  for  the  first  time  Juliet 
studied  and  understood  Alexis. 

In  form  and  feature,  in  thought  and  feeling,  how 
entirely  he  filled  her  ideas  of  the  noblest  work  of  God ! 
Time  and  sorrow  had  chastened  him.  The  calm  dignity 
that  sat  upon  his  pale  brow,  the  subdued  light  of  his 
fine  eyes,  went  to  make  up  a  face  that  is  seen  only  once 
in  a  life-time  —  there  was  something  so  brave,  so  heroic 


268  UXFORGIVEN. 

in  its  every  line,  and  in  his  majestic  form  something  so 
grand  and  god-like  !  It  would  have  been  a  sad  thing 
for  Juliet  had  she  read  her  companion  thus  before  that 
hour ! 

Alexis  went  away,  and  came  again  for  many,  many 
days. 

Who  can  describe  his  joy  when  one  evening  he 
visited  her,  after  studying  the  great  question  so  long, 
and  hoping  and  doubting,  his  love  made  him  so  bold  as 
to  turn  his  face  upon  the  fair  creature  at  his  side  and 
their  eyes  met. 

With  a  joyful  cry  he  reached  out  both  arms,  and 
the  beautiful  face  was  buried  in  his  bosom.  He 
clasped  his  arms  about  her  and  looked  up  at  the  por- 
trait. It  seemed  to  smile  upon  them,  and  in  all  the 
broad  universe  there  beat  not  two  happier  hearts  that 
night. 

There,  in  their  loving  confidence,  Alexis  told  her 
that  his  uncle,  though  he  deprived  him  of  his  fortune, 
had  left  him  his  treasure,  and  bade  him  seek  zealously 
her  love,  and  to  wear  her  with  honor  to  both.  And 
Juliet  told  him  how  all  at  once  a  knowledge  of  her  love 
had  burst  upon  her  soul,  flooding  it  with  sunlight  after 
she  had  read  her  dead  husband's  letter. 

Alexis  further  informed  Juliet  that  he  was  a  clergy- 
man. She  promised  to  be  a  loving  and  faithful  helper 
in  the  field  of  labor,  thus  canceling  the  rash  vow  she 
made  long  years  before. 


CHAPTER     XXXVIII. 

A  month  after  the  above  chapter,  Juliet  and  Alexis 
were  married  by  the  minister  with  whom  Alexis  had 
studied.  They  promised  to  visit  him  in  his  home  at 
St.  John  once  every  year,  and  he  was  to  spend  the 
anniversary  of  their  wedding  day  with  them. 

Our  story  is  finished.  Soon  after  Juliet  and  Alexis 
were  married,  Alvah  Morton  put  an  end  to  his  wicked 
life  by  his  own  hand,  and  Belle  was  known  to  be 
hopelessly  insane.  Physicians  attributed  her  malady 
to  the  chemicals  used  in  the  process  of  bleaching  her 
hair  before  applying  the  blondine,  others  to  disappoint- 
ment ;  but  Juliet,  sitting  beside  her  grate,  looking  at 
the  dying  fire  and  recalling  all  the  incidents  of  her 
momentous  life,  assigned  perhaps  the  right  cause  for 
the  unhappy  fate  of  the  maniac  and  suicide:  That 
looking  back  upon  their  wasted  lives,  spent  in  intrigue 
and  treachery,  betraying  every  trust  that  had  been 
reposed  in  them,  digging  pit-falls  for  others  only  to  find 
themselves  at  last  entrapped,  scorned  by  all  good 
people,  feared  and  hated  by  the  bad,  they  for  one 
moment  had  paused  to  take  a  retrospective  glance  of 
their  lives ;  and  Belle,  facing  the  demons  of  her  own 
creation,  with  wild  eyes  paused  to  look  at  the  horrid 
ghosts  of  the  past,  and,  when  they  were  gone,  reason 

269 


270  UNFORGIVEN. 

too  had  fled ;  and  Morton,  too  cowardly  to  undo  the 
past  so  far  as  his  weak  wife  and  wronged  children 
were  concerned,  risked  the  leap  that  landed  him  upon 
the  "other  side,"  unprepared. 

Mrs.  Morton,  Sr.,  still  berates  the  wicked  unappre- 
ciative  world,  and  calls  for  Christ  to  come;  but  it 
grows  no  better,  and  deaf  ears  are  turned  against  her 
bold  hypocrisy. 

Old  Mr.  Morton  has  laid  down  the  burden  of  life. 

Mrs.  Alvah  Morton  returned  to  her  friends,  and  the 
world  knows  nothing  of  her ;  she  is  remembered  only 
as  the  weakest  and  most  degraded  of  all  the  miserable 
tools  who  work  their  own  destruction. 

Mrs.  Hellwald  is  well  and  happy,  and  has  just  re- 
turned to  her  brother  from  another  visit  to  Germany. 

Mr.  Jeffrey  is  doing  a  good  work,  and  building  up 
a  great  reputation.  Abbe  and  Bertie  are  very  happy. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hudson  live  on  in  the  noble  life-work  of 
assisting  the  deserving,  and  are  blest  in  their  own  and 
their  children's  happiness.  But  it  may  be  truly 
affirmed  that  in  the  union  of  Alexis  and  Juliet  is 
shown  — 

"  Two  souls  with  but  a  single  thought, 
Two  hearts  that  beat  as  one." 

As  they  stand,  this  evening,  his  arm  encircling  her 
in  a  loving,  protecting  way,  before  the  portrait  of  the 
"Just  Judge,"  old  Hagar  peers  through  the  half-open 
door,  and  watches  them  and  prays  by  turns. 


UNFORGIVEN.  271 

So  may  their  lives  ever  be  —  happy  in  the  faith  of 
their  own  love,  and  in  the  truth  of  the 

"Divinity  that  shapes  our  ends, 
Kough-hew  them  how  we  will." 

FINIS. 


nforgiven. 


By  ANNA  C.  ELLIS-REIFSNIDER, 
Author  of  "How  She  Earned  It,"  Etc. 

Second  Edition.  Illustrated, 


[St.  Louis  Republican,  on  First  Edition.] 

The  word  has  a  grim,  relentless  look,  but  it  just  happens  to  be  the  title  of  a  genial, 
sunshiny  book.  Under  the  covers,  while  there  are  clouds,  there  are  also  rainbows,  and 
after  tears  blooms  more  divinely  the  rosy  radiance  of  youth,  forecasting  a  coming  brighter 
life. 

"Unforgiven"  is  a  novel  by  Anna  C.  Ellis-Reifsnider,  of  this  city,  and  is  just  issued. 
It  is  an  out-and-out  home  production,  and  although  tlje  book  is  a  beauty,  that  is  the  least 
of  its  recommendations.  There  is  genius  in  its  conception  and  contents,  and  that  is  its 
greatest  claim  to  public  attention.  The  author  is  unknown  in  what  is  called  the  "literary 
world."  This  volume  is  her  first  offering  upon  the  altar  of  that  temple  where  ambition  is 
worship  and  intellect  incense.  Will  she  get  a  hearing?  All  that  can  be  said  in  advance 
is  that  many  less  worthy  efforts  have  been  enrolled  as  accepted  achievements  and  conse- 
crated as  literature  by  the  high  priest  of  criticism. 

This  gifted  woman  evidently  does  not  merely  write  to  make  a  book.  She  is  seized 
by  a  subject  that  has  been  nursed  by  both  heart  and  brain,  until  it  has  taken  form  and  is 
embodied  in  a  mental  result — a  book  which  must  appeal  to  every  reader  as  a  conviction 
of  the  author.  While  the  evolution  was  compulsory  the  serious  purpose  is  not  obtrusive 
in  its  pages,  and  the  current  of  the  simple  story  flows  on,  rippling  in  the  alternate  sun- 
shine and  shadow  of  necessity.  Of  plot,  as  usually  constructed,  it  has  none;  but  there  is 
full  compensation  for  the  absence  of  it  in  the  direct  course  of  narrative  and  the  natural 
surprises  of  incident.  There  is  no  mystery  set  darkly  in  the  beginning,  and  artfully  con- 
cealed till  the  end.  The  story  is  too  busy  with  its  absorbing  theme  for  episodes  of  "hide 
and  seek."  The  interest  springs  from  a  different  source,  is  fed  and  abundantly  satisfied 
by  several  inevitable  climaxes  and  denouments.  There  are  evidences  of  afterthoughts, 
but  they  are  gracefully  introduced  in  pleasant  by-ways  and  do  not  disturb  the  harmony  of 
the  main  design. 

The  author  introduces  just  enough  people  in  her  pages  to  serve  the  various  threads  of 
purpose  and  develop  the  design,  and  no  more  than  absolutely  needed.  She  follows  her 
characters  where  they  naturally  go,  with  a  true  instinct  of  human  motives  and,  skillfully 
grouping  them,  makes  contrast  do  the  work  of  description,  thus  avoiding  verbosity.  Her 
style  is  fluent,  and  her  method  is  full  of  surprises,  and  though -she  sometimes  dallies  a  lit- 
tle with  sentiment,  it  sparkles  with  gems  of  thought,  and  no  reader  can  afford  to  skip 
a  page. 

The  theme  of  the  story  is  the  development  of  the  true  life  through  loving,  conscien- 
tious work.  The  author  has  strong  convictions  on  this  subject,  and  by  a  very  ingeniously 
contrived  social  situation,  proposes  a  difficult  problem,  which  is  solved  as  conclusively  as 
the  fiat  of  destiny.  Life  is  not  living  without  the  right  work,  by  and  through  which  alone 
men  and  women  truly  live.  That  is  the  result  attained  through  the  story  telling  argu- 
ment, and  in  the  treatment,  doctrines  and  theories  are  not  conspicuous,  while  the  poetry 
and  philosophy  of  sentiment  shine  like  guiding  stars  lighting  the  way  to  truth. 

No  serious  effort  of  character-drawing  is  made — it  is  rather  character- showing  by 
position,  situation,  occupation  and  contrast.  No  words  are  wasted  and  no  time  is  lost  in 


UNFORGIVEN. 


pen-picturing.  Character  portraits  come  like  shadows  cast  in  the  camera  by  the  sun. 
Juliet  Hudson  is  an  exceptional  girl — the  germ  of  the  ideal  woman — who  does  not  weakly 
grow  in  a  hot-bed  of  wealth  and  luxury,  but  recreates  herself  by  the  work  she  is  best 
qualified  to  do — under  the  inspiration  of  her  literary  and  artistic  tastes  and  longings.  She 
does  not  aim  at  impossible  things  or  calculate  improbable  results.  Women  have  done, 
and  there  are  women  still  who  can  do  all  she  is  represented  as  doing.  She  is  a  genius — • 
not  especially  because  she  writes  and  paints  and  plays  and  sings,  and  charms  in  all — but 
because  she  loves,  and  lives  in  effort.  She  has  a  genius  for  life,  and  art  culture  is  a 
necessity  of  her  individual  being.  Thus  she  blooms  and  grows,  and  develops  the  true 
life — the  ideal  of  womanhood.  So  may  every  girl  create  the  woman,  according  to  her 
tastes  and  abilities.  Advantages  of  birth  and  early  education  are  not  allowed  by  this 
author.  In  her  view  Juliet's  wealth  was  a  positive  obstacle  to  her  growth  by  work,  and 
therefore  the  advantage  is  on  the  side  of  the  lowly  born  and  poor,  who  are  compelled  to 
struggle  with  hard  fortune  for  bread.  Here  chance  developments  of  genius  may  come; 
with  Juliet,  the  higher  life  of  love  and  duty  is  a  struggle  through  the  quicksands  and 
swamps  of  luxury.  This  is  the  lesson  of  Juliet  Hudson's  example,  and  the  moral  of  the 
book  which  thus  reveals  a  noble  purpose. 

The  other  characters  revolve  around  Juliet  Hudson — not  as  servile  satellites — for  all 
have  a  certain  independence  and  influence  in  their  several  spheres,  some  of  happy  and 
some  of  baleful  light;  but  she  is  the  central  figure  and  social  magnet,  whose  power  per- 
vades her  entire  circle,  and  gives  the  motive  to  the  whole  movement.  Any  outline  or  hint 
of  the  story  itself  does  not  come  within  the  purview  of  this  notice — intended  simply  as  an 
analysis  of  the  author's  design  and  methods  which  prove  her  a  true  artist.  She  is  orig- 
inal, she  has  something  to  say,  she  says  it  in  a  new  way,  and  hence  the  book.  She  has 
certainly  seen,  and  evidently  been  a  part  of  some  of  the  scenes  she  portrays.  She  has  cer- 
tainly felt  the  truths  she  utters,  and  no  one  save  a  woman  who  has  suffered  could  depict, 
as  she  has  done,  three  different  growths  and  qualities  of  love  in  one  true  woman's  heart. 

Anna  C.  Ellis- Reif snider,  whatever  may  be  her  personal  history,  is  evidently  a  lady 
of  high  culture  and  varied  accomplishments,  who  knows  from  observation  and  experience 
every  person  and  everything  she  describes ;  and,  morever,  she  has  a  cheerful  philosophy, 
which  she  knows  how  to  apply  to  everyday  life,  not  for  ostentatious  display,  but  for  prac- 
tical good.  Knowledge  of  foreign  countries  from  travel  also  seems  to  be  among  her 
acquisitions,  and  the  scene  moves  easily  and  gracefully  from  America  to  Europe,  and 
among  the  art  treasures  of  Germany,  France  and  Italy;  back  to  New  York,  along  the  pic- 
turesque Hudson,  and  west  to  St.  Louis,  where  several  of  the  important  events  take  place. 
There  are  two  or  three  ministers  in  the  story,  and  as  many  journalists,  but  this  book,  pic- 
turing how  to  live,  is  better  than  all  the  sermons  they  ever  preached  or  creeds  they  may 
have  written  on  human  duties  and  the  arts  of  life,  and  there  is  also  a  "just  judge."  May 
the  public,  into  whose  hands  this  volume  is  about  to  fall,  be  as  just  to  the  unknown  author, 
and  "Unforgiven."  Once  read  the  book  will  be  often  taken  up  again. 

Paper,  50  Cents;  Cloth,  $1.00. 

FOR  SALE  BY  ALL  BOOK  SELLERS. 

Published  by 

The  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Company, 

ST.  LOUIS. 


HowShe  Earned  It 

OR 

$25,000  in  Eleven  Years. 

By  THE  WOMAN  WHO  DID  IT. 

Author  of  "Unforgiven,"  etc. 

Third  Edition.  Illustrated. 


Rev.  David  Swing,  Chicago. 

MRS.  ANNA  C.  REIFSNIDER:  Dear  Friend — The  book,  which  in  its  first  manuscript 
seemed  so  good,  now,  in  print,  impresses  me  even  more  deeply.  I  not  only  like  the  book, 
but  I  thank  you  for  living  such  a  life.  Your  energy  and  wisdom  would  inspire  me  were  I 
young.  You  are  a  leader  of  the  doubting  ones.  I  wish  all  hearts  might  read  your  story. 
Should  they  not  all  reach  the  same  money  they  would  reach  a  better  character  and  a  rich 
self-consciousness.  Always  yours, 


January  21,  '93.  66  Lake  Shore  Drive. 

The  Seattle  Post= Intelligencer,  Sunday,  January  29,  1893. 

The  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co.,  St.  Louis,  publish  "How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,- 
ooo  in  Eleven  Years,"  by  The  Woman  Who  Did  It.  The  story  of  a  woman's  struggles  and 
success.  She  tells  how  and  why  some  people  succeed  while  others  fail,  and  points  out 
the  stumbling  blocks.  Paper,  204  pages,  50  cents. 

Cincinnati  Enquirer,  Sunday,  January  29,  1893. 

The  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co.,  St.  Louis,  brings  out  in  paper  covers,  "How  She 
Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years,"  by  The  Woman  Who  Did  It.  The  author  was 
one  of  the  first,  if  not  the  very  first,  lady  stenographer  in  the  West.  When  she  entered 
the  business  lady  stenographers  were  thought  out  of  place.  But  the  book  tells  her  strug- 
gles and  her  success. 

The  Houston  (Tex.)  Daily  Post,  Monday,  January  30,  1893. 

"How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years,"  is  the  title  of  an  interesting  and 
suggestive  book  by  The  Woman  Who  Did  It.  It  is  the  story  of  a  struggle,  a  hard  one, 
and  of  resolute  effort  crowned  with  success,  and  while  the  reader  may  not,  and  probably 
will  not,  coincide  with  the  writer  in  all  she  says,  and  even  this  progressive  age  can  hardly 
turn  out  self-supporting  boys  and  girls  at  as  early  an  age  as  the  author  proposes  to  do, 
and  it  would  certainly  be  a  very  remarkable  child  that  would  be  able  to  read  at  the  tender 
age  of  three  and  a  half  years,  yet  she  holds  out  a  light,  and  if  only  one  boy  or  girl  will 
take  advantage  of  it,  much  good  will  be  accomplished.  The  book  teaches  courage,  reso- 
lution and  perseverance.  Paper  cover,  50  cents.  The  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co., 
publishers,  St.  Louis. 

Children's  New  Church  Messenger,  Vineland,  N.  J.,  February,  1893. 

We  have  received  from  the  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co.,  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  a  new 
novel,  entitled :  "How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years."  By  The  Woman  Who 
Did  It.  It  is  a  sensible  book,  written  by  a  sensible  woman,  whose  purpose  is  use  and 
whose  practical  insight  into  the  fields  of  labor  open  to  women  will  make  the  book  profit- 
able reading  for  many  who  are  beginning  the  heavier  problems  of  vital  mathematics. 
Paper  50  cents,  cloth  $100. 


HOW  SHE  EARNED  IT. 


Rocky  Hountain  News,  Denver,  Col.,  January  29,  1893. 

"How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years,"  by  The  Woman  Who  Did  It. 
The  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co.,  St.  Louis.  This  volume  may  not  be  able  to  endow 
its  readers  with  the  abilities  of  its  author,  but  it  is  written  in  a  kindly  spirit  and  certainly 
does  contain  many  helpful  hints  and  much  useful  advice.  Price  50  cents. 

New  Haven  (Conn.)  Palladium,  Thursday,  January  26,  1893. 

"How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years,"  tells  how  an  earnest  but  inex- 
perienced little  woman  thrown  on  her  own  resources,  with  others  dependent  upon  her, 
took  up  the  battle,  fought  her  own  way,  in  new  fields,  to  victory  and  a  competency.  It 
was  written  and  is  published  to  show  other  willing  but  unguided  mortals,  of  whom  the 
world  is  full,  how  to  get  into  paths  of  peace  and  prosperity.  If  it  does  this  and  becomes 
a  guide  to  wavering  wanderers  who  now  grope  their  ways  through  the  darkness  and  doubt 
of  inexperience,  there  will  be  abundant  excuse  for  its  innovation  upon  the  paths  of  lighter 
literature  so  abundant  in  this  day  and  age  of  books  and  books.  Its  author  was  one  of  the 
first,  if  not  the  very  first,  lady  stenographer  in  the  West.  The  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book 
Co.,  St.  Louis. 

Bos-ton  Daily  Traveller,  January  28,  1893. 

"How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years,"  by  The  Woman  WTho  Did  It 
just  brought  out  by  the  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co.,  St.  Louis,  is  a  remarkable  book. 
It  is  not  a  record  of  "hard  trials  and  great  tribulations,"  told  with  tears  for  sympathetic 
ends.  It  tells  how  an  earnest  but  inexperienced  little  woman,  thrown  on  her  own  resources, 
with  others  dependent  upon  her,  took  up  the  battle,  fought  her  own  way  in  new  fields,  to 
victory  and  a  competency.  It  was  written  and  is  published  to  show  other  willing,  but 
unguided  mortals,  of  whom  the  world  is  full,  how  to  get  into  paths  of  peace  and  prosper- 
ity. If  it  does  this,  and  becomes  a  guide  to  wavering  wanderers,  who  now  grope  their 
ways  through  the  darkness  and  doubt  of  inexperience,  there  will  be  abundant  excuse  for 
its  innovation  upon  the  flowing  paths  of  lighter  literature,  so  abundant  in  this  day  and  age 
of  books  and  books. 

The  Evening  Item,  Phaladelphia,  Monday,  January  30,  1893. 

"How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years."  Anonymous.  The  Anna  C. 
Reifsnider  Book  Co.,  St.  Louis.  This  is  a  work  which  might  be  placed  with  advantage 
in  the  hands  of  every  young  woman  who  is  compelled  to  depend  on  her  own  exertions  for 
a  living.  It  tells  how  a  woman,  unassisted,  earned  a  sum  of  $25,000  in  eleven  years,  and 
at  the  same  time  supported  and  educated  two  children.  It  is  a  common  sense  and  thor- 
oughly interesting  effort  on  the  part  of  its  author  to  solve  some  of  the  questions  with  which 
the  young  woman  who  is  compelled  to  support  herself  is  confronted  at  every  step.  The 
author  tells  us  how  she  applied  herself  to  the  study  of  stenography  and  exerted  herself  to 
become  proficient  in  her  art ;  how  she  contented  herself  with  little,  dressed  simply  and 
plainly,  and  found  a  higher  pleasure  in  saving  her  money  than  in  clothing  herself  in  silk. 
The  writer's  style  is  graphic,  forcible  and  direct — a  true  index  to  the  character  which  we 
may  reasonably  suppose  her  to  possess.  Her  pages  are  full  of  sound,  common-sense 
maxims,  conveyed  in  plain  and  occasionally  epigrammatic  English,  and  a  careful  perusal 
of  them  cannot  fail  to  be  of  advantage  to  any  young  woman  who  may  be  inclined  to  imi- 
tate the  author's  independent  exertions.  The  book,  however,  appeals  to  all  sorts  of 
readers,  not  only  from  its  literary  merit,  which  is  unquestionably  great,  but  from  the  fact 
that  it  is  a  record  of  woman's  ability  to  achieve  success  when  urged  to  the  effort  by  the 
combined  forces  of  ambition  and  maternal  affection.  The  latter  sentiment,  which  is  such 
a  powerful  influence  in  shaping  a  woman's  conduct,  shows  throughout  the  volume  here  and 
there,  and  gives  it  an  interest  of  a  peculiarly  pleasing  character.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that 
the  work  will  receive  a  large  circulation  among  the  self-dependent  young  women  of  the 
United  States.  The  lesson  which  it  conveys  in  difficulties  encountered  and  overcome,  and 
in  self-denial  patiently  practiced,  is  one  which  if  carefully  studied,  will  exercise  a  useful 
influence  in  encouraging  those  women  who  are  obliged  to  depend  on  themselves  in  the 
great  struggle  for  life. 


HOW  SHE  EARNED  IT. 


The  Appeal-Avalanche,  flemphis,  Sunday,  January  29,  1893. 

"How  She  Earned,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years."  This  book  is  by  the  woman  who 
earned  this  money.  There  has  not  been  written  a  book  containing  more  good  advice, 
or  more  encouragement  to  the  wage- earning  public,  than  this  little  volume.  It  is  written 
out  of  the  full  experience  of  the  author,  therefore  the  beautiful  sentiments  are  more  than 
skin  deep.  Heart  and  hope  speak  on  every  page.  The  author  takes  her  stand  squarely 
on  the  old  saying  that  "what  is  worth  doing  at  all  is  worth  doing  well,"  and  shows  the 
wage-earners  that  the  cause,  largely,  of  hard  times  and  poor  pay  is  poor  labor.  She 
recognizes  the  fact  that  all  workers  cannot  become  experts,  because  of  the  lack  of  oppor- 
tunity or  capacity.  But  she  wisely  points  out  that  the  majority  may  become  proficient,  and 
by  so  doing  better,  not  only  their  own  condition,  but  that  of  their  less  skillful  co-laborers, 
for,  rising  to  a  higher  plane  themselves,  they  thereby  decrease  the  number  of  drudges  and 
increase  the  chances  of  better  pay.  Not  only  does  this  author  insist  on  good  work,  but 
she  advocates  the  following  of  those  avocations  for  which  one  is  naturally  fitted.  Thus 
she  decries  the  idea  of  spoiling  a  good  cook  to  make  a  poor  type-writer;  she  believes 
that  all  labor  is  good,  and  that  this  principle  should  be  instilled  into  our  boys  and  girls. 
She  writes  from  experience  and  observation,  and  her  conclusion  is  that  people  not  only 
accomplish  more  in  those  pursuits  for  which  they  are  fitted  by  talent  and  intellect,  but  that 
they  are  happier  and  more  hopeful.  This  book  appeals  to  all  classes  of  women  wage- 
earners,  stenographers,  dress-makers,  shop-girls,  cooks  and  servants.  There  is  also  a 
strong  appeal  to  parents  to  educate  their  children  for  some  profession,  and  well  it  will  be 
for  those  who  heed  the  advice.  The  book  is  bound  in  two  styles,  cloth  and  paper,  by  the 
Anna  C.  Reif snider  Book  Co.,  St.  Louis.  Mrs.  Reif snider  "is  the  woman  who  earned 
it" — the  author  of  this  book. 

Pittsburg  Times,  Saturday,  February  n,  1893. 

A  book  which  women  ought  to  read  is  "How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven 
Years."  If  they  are  strong  and  hopeful  it  will  make  them  stronger  and  more  hopeful;  if 
they  are  despairing  in  the  struggle  of  life  it  will  give  them  courage  and  cheer.  The  author 
says:  "I  do  not  believe  that  I  have  done  more  than  any  other  woman  can  do."  She  is 
a  Missourian  by  birth,  was  about  fifteen  years  old  when  the  war  closed,  and  when  her 
father,  having  lost  his  slaves  by  emancipation,  was  to  endure  further  loss  by  becoming 
security  for  a  friend,  and  so  she  had  to  think  of  providing  for  herself.  In  the  Fall  of  that 
year  she  became  a  teacher  at  a  salary  of  $95.00  a  month,  and  at  the  end  of  the  collegiate 
year  found  herself  $18.00  in  debt.  This  was  her  first  lesson.  It  taught  her  the  impor- 
tance of  using  her  money  wisely.  She  was  married  before  she  was  eighteen  years  old, 
and  at  twenty-two  was  left  alone  in  the  world  with  two  little  children  to  support.  How 
she  supported  them,  gave  them  a  start,  and  meanwhile  earned  $25,000  as  a  stenographer 
is  the  burden  of  the  book.  The  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co.,  St.  Louis.  J.  R.  Weldin 
&  Co.,  Pittsburg.  Paper,  price  50  cents. 

Omaha  Daily  Bee,  Honday,  February  20,  1893. 

Mrs.  Anna  C.  Reifsnider,  in  her  book,  "How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven 
Years,"  makes  an  earnest  appeal  to  all  working  women  to  be  earnest  and  conscientious 
in  their  work,  and  to  never  be  satisfied  short  of  the  top  round  in  the  ladder.  The  Anna 
C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co.,  St.  Louis. 

Qalveston  (Tex.)  Daily  News,  Thursday,  January  26,  1893. 

"How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years,"  is  the  business-like  name  of  a 
book  by  The  Woman  Who  Did  It.  The  author  was  a  young  Southern  woman,  educated 
and  refined,  happily  married  and  left  a  destitute  widow  with  two  children  to  support. 
She  tells  how  she  went  to  work  by  learning  short-hand,  how  she  economized  and  man- 
aged, how  she  saved  and  how  she  trained  her  children  to  earn  their  own  living.  It  is  a 
homely  and  straightforward  narrative  that  teaches  the  advantages  of  practical  education. 
The  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co.,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 


HOW  SHE  EARNED  IT. 


Philadelphia  Evening  Herald,  Thursday,  January  24,  1893. 

''How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years,"  is  a  new  publication  which  tells 
how  an  honest,  but  inexperienced  little  woman,  thrown  on  her  own  resources,  with  others 
dependent  upon  her,  took  up  the  battle  of  life,  fought  her  own  way  in  new  fields,  to  vic- 
tory and  a  competency.  There  is  room  for  other  such  publications,  and  this  little  book 
should  meet  with  a  wide  sale.  The  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co.,  St.  Louis. 

The  Florida  Times=Union,  Jacksonville,  Monday,  Januajy  30,  1893. 

"How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years,"  by  The  Woman  Who  Did  It. 
The  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co.,  St.  Louis.  To  an  ambitious  girl  or  woman  this  book 
can  hardly  fail  to  be  an  inspiration.  It  is  written  for  the  encouragement  of  women  who 
are — from  necessity  or  choice — breadearners.  The  author  was  left  a  young  widow  with 
two  dependent  children,  and  by  her  energy,  perseverance  and  attention  to  business,  sup- 
ported and  educated  them,  as  well  as  earned  a  competence.  What  she  did  others  may 
do — perhaps  not  all.  Her  advice  is  sound  and  sensible,  and  every  girl,  and  boy,  too,  for 
that  matter,  should  make  it  a  point  to  learn  her  views. 

The  Chicago  Daily  Sun,  Saturday,  January  21,  1893. 

"How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years,"  by  The  Woman  Who  Did  It, 
comes  from  the  press  of  the  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co.  of  St.  Louis.  It  demonstrates 
in  a  simple  and  practical  form  what  man  has  done  man  can  do,  and  woman  too.  It  is  an 
interesting  volume,  written  in  everyday  language,  and  is  not  a  story  of  trials  and  suffer- 
ings, but  a  bright  narrative  of  facts  culled  from  experience  and  observation,  showing  why 
some  succeed  and  others  fail. 

Savannah  (Ga.)  Morning  News,  Monday,  January  23,  1893. 
"How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years,"  by  The  Woman  Who  Did  It. 
The  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co.,  publisher,  St.  Louis.     Paper,  50  cents.  This  is  a  very 
readable  story,  and  possesses  unusual  interest  for  those  who  are  seeking  to  make  their 
way  in  the  world. 

Pittsburg  Commercial  Gazette,  Saturday,  January  21,  1893. 

"How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years,"  is  the  title  of  a  new  book  issued 
by  Anna  C.  Reifsnider,  the  well  known  woman  publisher  of  St.  Louis,  which  book  will  no 
doubt  find  ready  sale  among  ambitions  young  womanhood.  It  is  not  a  record  of  hard 
trials  and  great  tribulations,  but  rather  tells  of  how  an  earnest,  inexperienced  little  woman, 
thrown  upon  her  own  resources,  with  others  dependent  upon  her,  took  up  the  battle  and 
fought  her  own  way  to  victory  and  competency.  It  was  written,  the  author  states,  and  is 
published  to  show  other  willing  but  unguided  mortals,  how  to  get  into  paths  of  peace  and 
prosperity.  The  author  was  one  of  the  first  women  stenographers  in  the  West,  and  began 
long  before  the  days  of  typewriting. 

Albany  (N.  Y.)  Times-Union,  Wednesday,  January  25,  1893. 

"How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years,"  by  The  Woman  Who  Did  It 
(Anna  C.  Reifsnider).  This  is  not  a  record  of  great  trials,  the  telling  accompanied  by 
tears,  but  is  a  story  of  how  an  energetic  woman,  thrown  upon  her  resources,  with  others 
depending  on  her,  took  up  the  battle  and  fought  her  own  way  to  victory  and  a  competency. 
St.  Louis:  The  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co.  Happy  Hour  Library,  $2.00  a  year. 

New  York  Daily  News,  Friday,  February  3,  1893. 

"How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years,"  is  written  by  The  Woman  Who 
Did  It,  and  published  by  her  own  company,  under  her  own  directions.  It  is  not  a  record 
of  "hard  trials  and  great  tribulations,"  told  with  tears,  for  sympathetic  ends.  It  tells 
how  a  woman,  thrown  on  her  own  resources,  with  others  dependent  upon  her,  took  up 
the  battle,  fought  her  own  way  in  new  fields  to  victory  and  a  competency  as  a  stenogra- 
pher. It  is  published  by  the  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co.,  St.  Louis,  price  50  cents. 


HOW  SHE  EARNED  IT. 


Columbus  (O.)  Evening  Dispatch,  Saturday,  January  28,  1893. 

"How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years,"  is  the  attractive  title  of  a  book 
written  by  Anna  C.  Reifsnider,  who  was  one  of  the  first,  if  not  the  very  first,  lady  stenog- 
rapher in  the  West.  The  book  details  the  experience  of  one  woman  in  carving  out  a  for- 
tune, and  as  it  is  a  live  story  it  should  appeal  to  a  much  larger  class  than  the  brave  women 
who  are  now  trying  to  follow  in  the  successful  leader's  footsteps.  In  every  way  the  story, 
if  such  the  plain  recital  can  be  called,  is  worthy  of  attention.  Published  by  the  Anna  C. 
Reifsnider  Book  Co.,  St.  Louis,  the  Happy  Hour  Library. 

Baltimore- American,  Thursday,  January  26,  1893. 

"How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years,"  by  The  Woman  Who  Did  It,  is 
Mrs.  AnnaC.  Reifsnider's  entertaining  account  of  how  she  succeeded  in  stenography.  It 
is  illustrated.  The  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co.,  St.  Louis. 

The  Sunday  Tribune,  flinneapolis,  January  29,  1893. 

"How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years,"  is  an  odd  sort  of  narrative  detail- 
ing the  process  by  which  a  St.  Louis  woman,  Anna  C.  Riefsnider,  gained  wealth  by  sten- 
ography. The  account  is  interesting,  since  it  is  the  story  of  a  plucky  fight  against  adver- 
sity and  the  chances  of  self-maintenance.  She  was  left  a  widow  with  children  to  support 
and  helpless  in  every  way  save  a  determination  to  get  ahead.  In  her  case,  fortune  smiled 
upon  resolution,  and  through  the  aid  of  a  lawyer's  clerk  she  acquired  short-hand  to  such 
perfection  of  accuracy  and  rapidity  tkat  after  a  time  she  filled  a  position  paying  $2,500  per 
year.  For  the  benefit  of  other  women  engaged  the  continent  over  in  just  such  enterprise, 
it  would  be  valuable  to  know  just  how  she  managed  her  children  while  away  from  home 
so  much.  Her  task  seems  to  have  been  an  Herculean  one,  yet  she  accomplished  it.  To 
read  her  story  is  instructive  and  helpful.  She  gives  some  good  advice  and  appears  to 
know  what  she  is  talking  about.  The  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co.,  St.  Louis. 

The  Philadelphia  Record,  Monday,  January  30,  1893. 

The  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co.,  St.  Louis,  has  published  a  book  entitled  "How 
She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years,"  by  The  Woman  WTho  Did  It.  It  is  a  record 
of  struggles,  perseverance  and  success  which  shows  what  a  woman  can  and  may  do.  Mrs. 
Reifsnider,  who  tells  her  own  story,  was  left  a  widow  when  only  twenty-two  years  of  age, 
with  two  small  children  to  support.  How  she  fought  life's  battle  unaided,  how  she  began 
as  an  amanuensis,  then  became  an  official  stenographer  and  reporter  in  the  courts,  and 
private  secretary  to  a  railroad  president,  all  this  is  told  in  a  simple,  modest  and  direct  way 
that  not  only  attracts,  but  carries  conviction.  Outside,  however,  of  the  charm  which  sur- 
rounds Mrs.  Reifsnider's  story,  the  book  is  valuable  because  of  the  shrewd  and  kindly 
advice  which  the  author  gives  to  young  men  and  women  as  to  their  dress,  their  pursuits 
and  their  companionships,  and  as  to  the  dignity  which  attaches  to  all  kinds  of  labor.  Any 
young  person  who  reads  the  book  will  find  it  as  fascinating  as  a  novel,  and  no  one  can 
fail  to  be  impressed  with  the  sunny  spirit  which  it  breathes  and  the  lesson  which  it  leaches. 

The  Evening  Star,  Washington,  D.  C.,  Saturday,  February  n,  1893. 

"How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years,"  by  The  Woman  Who  Did  It. 
Illustrated.  St.  Louis :  The  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co. 

The  Cleveland  World,  Sunday,  February  12,  1893. 

"How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years."  By  The  Woman  Who  Did  It. 
St.  Louis :  The  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co.  This  book  contains  any  amount  of  good 
advice  to  young  men  and  young  women,  both  real  and  anticipatory.  It  is  hardly  prob- 
able that  very  many  young  women  will  meet  with  such  success  in  a  monetary  way'as  that 
which  crowned  her  labors,  for  the  women  are  conspicuous  by  their  fewness  who  command 
the  wages  that  she  did ;  however,  she  writes  in  a  very  sensible  manner,  and  it  would  be 
well  for  us  all  to  follow  her  advice.  "The  Woman  Who  Did  It"  is  Mrs.  Anna  C.  Reif- 
snider, the  head  of  the  publishing  house  that  produces  the  book. 


HOW  SHE  EARNED  IT. 


Ohio  State  Journal,  Columbus,  O.,  March  5,  1893. 

"How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years,"  is  a  book  that  will  give  aid  and 
strength  to  many  thousands,  whether  of  those  who  are  just  embarking  on  a  life  of  effort, 
or  those  who  are  almost  despairingly  inquiring  as  to  how  they  are  to  begin  the  work  of 
making  a  living  for  themselves  in  the  world.  The  author  of  the  book,  Mrs.  AnnaC.  Reif- 
snider,  details  therein  her  own  experience,  tells  how  her  mind  was  bent  on  making  her 
way  to  comfort  and  a  competency,  shows  how  she  overcame  the  difficulties  that  confronted 
her,  and  how,  spite  of  all  back-sets  and  discouragements,  she  came  out  triumphant.  The 
reader  must  not  expect  to  find  the  book  a  story  of  trials  and  tribulations  and  sufferings 
M'ritten  for  the  purpose  of  exciting  sympathy.  Not  at  all.  Had  she  been  a  woman  ready 
to  dissolve  in  tears  over  every  obstacle  that  came  in  her  way  she  would  never  have  sur- 
mounted obstacles.  It  is  the  record  of  how  a  brave,  hopeful  and  energetic  spirit,  thrown 
upon  her  own  resources  and  with  others  dependent  upon  her,  took  up  the  battle  of  life 
and  conquered,  because  she  saw  that  efforts  and  not  tears  were  the  means  of  winning  suc- 
cess. Not  all  persons  who  read  the  book  will  be  able  to  do  as  much  as  Mrs.  Reifsnider 
has  done,  but  no  woman  will  rea.d  it  without  being  stimulated  thereby  to  do  at  least  her 
best.  Price,  paper  50  cents,  cloth  $1.00.  St.  Louis:  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co. 

The  Toledo  (O.)  Commercial,  Monday,  February  27,  1893. 

"How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years,"  is  the  title  of  a  very  interesting 
number  of  the  "Happy  Hour  Library,"  and  it  details  the  struggles  and  success  of  a  bright, 
energetic  woman,  who  was  left  a  widow  at  an  early  age,  encumbered  by  much  unprofit- 
able "book  learning"  and  two  little  children.  She  turned  her  attention  to  stenography, 
and  as  at  that  time  the  field  was  not  so  much  occupied  as  at  present,  she  won  prompt 
recognition,  and  soon  was  a  noted  law  reporter.  From  this  position  she  was  invited  into 
a  responsible  post  in  the  office  of  a  railroad  president,  at  a  salary  which  permitted  the 
saving  of  a  very  respectable  sum  each  year,  which  was  wisely  invested  in  land.  Her 
secret  is  soon  told,  and  will  apply  to  any  other  business ;  it  was  simply  thoroughness  and 
system.  Published  by  the  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co.,  St.  Louis. 

Delaware  (O.)  Daily  Gazette,  flarch  30,  1893. 

"How  She  Earned  It,  or  $25,000  in  Eleven  Years,"  by  The  Woman  Who  Did  It, 
Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co.,  of  St.  Louis,  is  a  book  remarkable  in  the  great  practical 
value  it  holds,  especially  to  young  women  ambitious  to  win  an  honest  success  in  life.  The 
story  itself  is  most  charming,  told  in  so  simple  a  way,  of  a  plucky  fight  against  adversity, 
and  over  against  which  was  so  resolutely  held  a  mother's  tender  love  for  two  little  chil- 
dren, coupled  with  a  woman's  laudable  ambition  to  conquer  success.  This  book  has 
interest  for  all  classes  of  readers.  It  has  unquestioned  literary  merit — shows  to  the  young 
wbat  may  be  done,  by  what  has  been  accomplished  by  woman  unaided  in  life's  battle. 
It  is  full,  too,  of  shrewd  and  most  valuable  advice  to  both  young  men  and  women  as  to 
dress,  companionship  and  habits  of  life,  while  the  author  with  most  graceful  and  ingen- 
ious pen,  through  all  its  pages  dignifies  labor,  and  throws  round  all  kinds  of  honest'work 
the  attractive  glamor  of  a  success  attainable  by  all  who  are  willing  to  pay  the  price  of  sin- 
cere and  honest  effort.  And  especially  in  the  wholesome  lessons  it  conveys  of  self-denial 
practiced  and  difficulties  overcome,  is  this  book  a  healthy  innovation  on  the  flood  of 
lighter  literature  now  sweeping  our  land,  and  we  can  with  Prof.  Swing  most  heartily 
thank  this  brave  little  woman  "for  living  such  a  life."  Another  interest  attaches  to  the 
canvass  of  our  city  for  this  book  in  the  bright  little  canvasser  "Carrie  Gorgas,"  who  in 
this  brave  starting  out,  has  no  doubt  caught  her  inspiration  from  the  book  she  is  acting 
agent  for.  % 

PAPER,  50  CENTS.  CLOTH,  $1.00. 

By  all  Book  Sellers,  or  Prepaid  on  Receipt  of  Price. 

The  Anna  C.  Reifsnider  Book  Co. 

ST.  LOUIS,  MO. 


A     000125046 

• 
:: 


